Srom  f  3e  fetfirarg  of 

Q^equeaf^eb  fig  ^tm  to 
f^e  Eifitarg  of 

ipxincdon  S^eofogtcaf  ^eminarg 

PJ457/ 


HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY; 


LESSONS 


READING   AND   WRITING   HEBREW. 


BY 

WILLIAM  HENRY  GREEN, 

PBOFESSOR    IN    THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINAET    AT    PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


NEW  YORK: 
JOHN    WILEY,    535    BROADWAY. 

1863. 


Entebeoj  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1863,  by 

W.  H.  GREEN, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 

Southern  District  of  New  York. 


JOHN  F.  TROW, 

Pbintxb,  Steheotypeb,  and  Electkotypeb, 

No.  60  Greene  Street,  New  York. 


PREFACE. 


The  value  of  grammatical  exercises  and  of  selected  courses 
of  reading,  carefully  annotated  to  suit  the  wants  of  begimiers, 
has  long  been  recognized  in  the  classic  tongues.  But  the  study 
of  Hebrew,  even  in  our  best  institutions,  is  prosecuted  at  com- 
parative disadvantage  for  lack  of  such  aids.  The  student  plods 
laboriously  through  the  Grammar,  adding  paradigm  to  para- 
digm and  rules  to  rules,  until  his  memory  is  overloaded  with 
the  confused  and  ill-digested  mass.  He  is  then  set  at  translat- 
ing, but  is  embarrassed  in  his  use  of  the  Lexicon  by  his  imper- 
fect familiarity  with  the  letters,  and  especially  by  the  difficulty 
of  distinguishing  the  radical  or  primary  forms  of  words  in  all 
the  metamorphoses  to  which  they  are  subjected  from  prefixes, 
suffixes  and  inflections ;  and  what  renders  this  process  yet  more 
vexatious  and  trying  is,  that  words  thus  painfully  sought  for  are 
forgotten  almost  as  soon  as  they  are  learned,  and  must  be  looked 
for  afresh  perhaps  in  the  very  next  sentence.  He  is  next  con- 
fronted by  the  idioms  of  the  language  in  the  arrangement  of 
words,  the  structure  of  sentences,  and  the  use  of  peculiar  forms 
of  expression.  Unless  these  are  pointed  out,  and  the  true  key 
furnished  for  their  explanation,  the  finer  and  more  delicate  sort 
will  likely  be  unnoticed,  while  others  will  be  passed  over  with 
a  vague  and  imperfect  understanding  of  their  real  nature. 

Those  methods  may  well  be  distrusted,  which  propose  to  im- 
part knowledge  without  proportionate  toil.  J^o  valuable  result 
can  ever  be  gained  without  effort.  The  acquisition  of  a  lan- 
guage involves  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  its  grammatical 
forms,  the  meanings  of  its  words,  and  the  entire  multitude  of  its 
idioms :  and  this  cannot  be  secured  without  time  and  labour. 
The  problem  is  not  how  these  can  be  dispensed  with,  but  how 
they  can  be  expended  in  the  most  profitable  manner  and  be 


IV  PREFACE. 

made  productive  of  the  largest  results.  ISTo  doubt  energy  and 
pains  may  be  successful  in  surmounting  the  obstructions  which 
beset  the  most  rugged  path.  But  if  the  way  were  first  carefully 
prepared,  unnecessary  obstacles  removed,  and  a  helping  hand 
given  in  case  of  need,  a  wearisome  toil  might  be  converted  into 
a  pleasant  occupation,  and  patient  diligence  would  be  crowned 
with  an  ampler  reward. 

The  thorough  mastery  of  the  Hebrew,  as  of  any  other  tongue, 
implies  a  facility  both  in  translation  and  in  composition.  These 
are  so  distinct  that  exclusive  occupation  with  one  will  not  beget 
the  other,  and  yet  so  related  that  neither  can  be  perfect  unless 
both  are  possessed.  While,  therefore,  the  former  is  the  end 
principally  aimed  at,  the  latter  may  serve  an  important  purpose 
as  subsidiary  to  it.  Accordingly  the  first  part  of  this  Chrestom- 
athy  is  devoted  to  the  work  of  analysis  and  translation ;  the 
second  part  to  that  of  composition. 

The  first  part  begins  with  a  series  of  exercises  designed  to 
accompany  the  original  study  of  the  Grammar.-  Those  on  page  1 
are  for  the  practice  of  the  student  in  the  orthographic  rules  con- 
tained in  the  sections  there  designated.  Those  on  pages  2-8 
illustrate  the  verbal  paradigms.  These  are  to  be  translated,  and 
each  form  should  at  the  same  time  be  analyzed  or  divided  into  its 
significant  elements,  the  meaning  of  each  separately  stated,  and 
the  law  of  their  combination  given.  Thus,  Dr>^t2p  ye  (masc.) 
have  hilled  consists  of  btaj?,  the  ground  form  of  the  Kal  pret. 
§  82.  1  and  dn  abridged  from  2  m.  pi.  pron.  QPiS^  §  85.  1.  a  (1), 
the  former  losing  its  pretonic  Kamets  in  the  combination  §  85. 
2.  a  (4).  And  ^bt:p;i  they  (masc.)  will  kill  consists  of  ^  from 
3  m.  pron.  i{^n  §  85.  1.  a  (2),  which  before  a  vowelless  letter 
becomes  "^  §  85.  2.  a  (1),  and  bbp  const,  inf.  §  84.  2,  the  basis  of, 
the  future  §  84.  3,  which  loses  its  vowel  §  85.  2.  a  (2)  before  ^ 
abridged  from  the  plur.  ending  "ji  §  85.  1.  a  (2).  Before  pro- 
ceeding to  any  given  exercise  the  corresponding  paradigm  and 
the  verbs  of  that  class  in  the  vocabulary  should  be  thoroughly 
committed  to  memory. 

The  nouns  of  the  vocabulary  are  to  be  learned  in  connection 
with  the  rules  for  gender,  number  and  suflixes,  and  will  furnish 
examples  for  declension  and  the  practice  of  these  rules.  To 
facilitate  their  employment  for  this  purpose,  they  are  classified 


PREFACE.  Y 

according  to  the  nature  of  their  final  syllable,  and  a  fresh  survey 
is  given  of  all  the  mles  applicable  to  each.  Tlie  rest  of  the 
vocabulary  is  to  be  committed  in  connection  with  those  parts 
of  the  Grammar  to  which  they  relate.  The  student  will  thus 
become  familiar  with  the  practical  meaning  and  employment  of 
grammatical  forms  as  he  learns  them.  And  by  the  time  that  he 
has  completed  the  Grammar,  he  will  know  the  meanings  of  250 
words  of  frequent  occurrence,  being  the  entire  number  that  is 
to  be  found  in  the  first  three  chapters  of  Genesis.  These  chap- 
ters he  will  then  be  prepared  to  read  without  being  obliged  to 
have  recourse  to  a  dictionary. 

The  passages  selected  for  reading  have  been  chosen  with  a 
view  to  their  intrinsic  interest,  their  progressive  difficulty,  and 
the  variety  of  their  style  and  character.  The  notes  are  at  the 
outset  chiefly  grammatical  and  of  the  most  elementary  kind,  di- 
recting the  attention  of  the  student  to  those  matters  of  form  and 
of  construction,  which  he  is  expected  thenceforward  to  investi- 
gate for  himself.  The  aid  thus  given  both  by  the  suggestion 
of  principles  and  by  references  to  the  Grammar,  is  gradually 
withdrawn  as  the  presumed  progress  of  the  student  renders  it 
superfluous ;  and  questions  of  criticism  and  interpretation  are 
admitted  to  greater  prominence,  thus  applying  the  knowledge 
of  the  language  as  it  is  gained  to  its  most  important  end,  the 
exposition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

This  Chrestomathy  is  not  designed  to  supply  a  complete 
course  of  Hebrew  reading  for  theological  students.  Its  aim  is 
not  to  supplant  the  more  general  study  of  the  Old  Testament  in 
the  original,  but  to  prepare  the  way  for  it.  It  has  long  been, 
and  still  is,  a  favourite  wish  of  the  author  that  a  knowledge  of 
Hebrew  might  be  required  in  order  to  admission  into  our  theo- 
logical seminaries.  If  students  entered  upon  their  theological 
course  with  such  a  measure  of  forwardness  in  Hebrew  as  is  re- 
quired in  Greek,  the  two  great  departments  of  Biblical  learning 
could  be  brought  nearer  to  a  level.  The  time  now  spent  upon 
mere  grammatical  routine  and  elementary  linguistic  training 
might  then  be  devoted  to  the  more  serious  work  of  the  inter- 
preter. In  view  of  the  growing  importance  of  Old  Testament 
studies,  which  bid  fair  to  be  yet  more  than  they  have  been  the 
battle-ground  of  Christianity  and  unbelief,  and  in  view  of  the 


VI  PREFACE. 

vastness  and  momentous  character  of  subjects,  wliich  from  the 
limited  time  afforded  are  now  of  necessity  utterly  neglected  or 
but  slightly  touched,  the  suggestion  is  here  earnestly  made  to  my 
brethren  in  theological  instniction  and  in  ecclesiastical  supervi- 
sion, whether  that  cannot  be  done  in  this  country  which  the  last 
General  Assembly  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has  recom- 
mended there.  Cannot  the  study  of  Hebrew  be  begun  and  some 
satisfactory  progress  made  in  it  in  our  colleges  and  academies  ? 

It  may  be  thought  that  this  would  be  to  crowd  what  belongs 
purely  to  a  single  profession  into  institutions  of  a  broader  basis 
and  a  more  general  character.  But  why  might  it  not  be  intro- 
duced as  an  optional  study,  as  it  is  in  the  Prussian  gymnasia,  and 
as  the  modern  languages  are  in  the  most  of  our  collegiate  insti- 
tutions? Much  might  be  said  to  vindicate  for  the  Hebrew 
another  than  a  purely  professional  interest,  and  to  challenge  for 
it  the  attention  of  the  liberally  educated  generally,  both  as  the 
representative  of  a  family  of  tongues  strikingly  different  from 
that  with  which  we  are  most  familiar,  and  as  containing  a  litera- 
ture venerable  from  its  antiquity  and  sacred  as  the  gift  of  inspi- 
ration, with  its  products  of  exalted  genius  and  its  peculiarities 
as  remarkable  as  those  of  the  people  amongst  whom  it  had  its 
origin. 

If,  however,  this  be  aspiring  to  more  than  can  be  hoped  for, 
and  the  theological  curriculum  must  remain  as  it  is,  tliis  volume 
is  offered  as  a  manual  for  the  first  year  of  Hebrew  study.  Its 
size  has  been  graduated  by  the  amount  supposed  possible  for 
that  term,  and  it  has  been  prepared  with  the  definite  design 
throughout  of  fitting  students  to  appreciate  and  profit  by  those 
lectures  in  criticism  and  interpretation  which  form  the  more  ad- 
vanced parts  of  their  course.  The  text  adopted  is,  with  a  few 
slight  corrections  from  other  sources,  that  of  Hahn,  except  in  the 
Psalms,  where  Baer's  new  and  accurate  edition  has  been  followed. 
In  the  preparation  of  the  notes  the  best  critical  commentators 
have  been  consulted ;  and  though  the  pedantry  of  parading  their 
names  in  so  elementary  a  work  has  been  avoided,  this  opportu- 
nity is  taken  of  acknowledging  in  the  general  the  aid  which  has 
been  derived  from  these  sources  upon  every  page. 


CONTENTS. 


PAET  I. — Analysis  and  Translation. 

Geammatioal  Exeecises, 

yocabulary, 

I.    The  Ceeation  and  Fall,  Gen.  1-3. 
II,     The  Life  of  Joseph,  Gen.  37,  39-46 :  7. 
III.    The  Ten  Commandments,  Ex.  20  : 1-21. 
TV.    The  Life  of  Samson,  Judg.  13-16. 
Y.    David  and  Goliath,  1  Sam.  17.    . 
YI.    The  Peophet  Elijah,  1  Kings  17-19.    . 
YII.    The  Confession  of  the  Levites,  Neh.  9 

YIII.      JUDAH   COMFOETED,  Isa.  40-42. 

IX.  Messiah's  Humiliation  and  Gloet,  Isa.  53 

X.  The  Restoration  of  Israel,  Ezek.  37. 

XI.  The  Prophecy  of  Obadiah. 

XII.  The  Prophecy  of  Nahum.    . 

XIII.  Twelve  Select  Psalms,  Ps.  1-8, 22, 45, 72, 110 

XIY.  The  ExHor.TATioN  of  Wisdom,  Prov.  8. 

XV.  Job's  Complaint  and  Trittmph,  Job  3,  19. 

XYI.  The  King  and  his  Bbide,  Sol.  Song  1,  2. 


Pag.. 

Page. 
1 

57 

.    Text 

9. 

Notes 

66 

(1 

12. 

(( 

97 

(; 

24. 

u 

118 

u 

25. 

a 

121 

u 

30. 

a 

130 

(( 

32. 

(( 

133 

(( 

37. 

(( 

136 

u 

39. 

a 

137 

u 

42. 

u 

u 

43. 

u 

u 

44. 

u 

u 

45. 

li 

ii 

47. 

(( 

(( 

52. 

(( 

u 

53. 

a 

(( 

54. 

u 

HEBREW  OHEESTOMATHY. 


PART  FIRST. 

ANALYSIS  AND  TRANSLATION. 

Shin  and  Hholem  §  12. 

The  sections  referred  to  throughout  these  exercises  are  those  of  Green's 
Hebrew  Grammar. 

,T\i'J  ,m3    ,1'ni'p'?  ,^^^    ,«T?2    ,^■2')    ,^^     ,^'^T    >^^r    ,D''^^T? 

."jDia  ,'ij<3to  /jTCp  ,niiJ3^ 
The  Vowel  Letters  §  13.     Aleph  Otiant  §  16.  1. 

.x^ii  ,b5t2n  ,iK'^.'i  ,nx''i2r  ,nn^K  ,nsba  ,n3b^ 

Kamets  and  Kamets  Hhatuph  §  19.  2. 

.DW  ,1^12V  ,n:'2ii  .^i-ins  ,13^pB  ,tJnB  ,m  ,npn^  ,D''Dbtt  ,Dp''' 


2  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

PERFECT  VERBS. 
1.    Paradigm  of  ^b^.     Kal. 

Analyze  and  translate  the  following  forms.  The  figures  annexed  to 
certain  forms  denote  the  number  of  times  that  they  may  be  found  in  the 
Paradigm. 

j-^nbb]?  ,)r\)^'p  ,T^)b^  ,i:bpp  ,bt:)5  ,ribi:)5  ,^!3t!]5  ,!n^t:]5  jai^bt?)? 

,''Si2)5n  jiVjpn  ,b-6^i^  ,  (2)  naViiipn  ,bi:^-}  ,bi:]pD  ,(2)bi:pri  ,^5i:]::> 

.^S'jp  ,b!iiDp  ^biujp  ,n3Vi2j?  ,bbp  ,(2)bibjp  ,ibi:p 


2.    Paradigm  of  bbp.    Niphal. 

,bpp5  ,''nbb]55  ,nbTpp3  jinb-jp?  ,nbbjp3    ,iDbi:i55  ,^b'i:p5  ,rib'bpD 

,(2)bbpr\  ,''^i3l?n  ,^bD;5n,bibj5n  ,n;bt3pn  ,(2)bi:pn,bbpD,nnbt:ip5 

.(2)npbb|5n  ,bbpD  ,''b'ip;?n  ,^^'^1^?  y^'^'^r^  .^'^J?^  ,^^I?^ 

3.    Paradigm  of  b-bp.     Piel  and  Pual. 

,^b'iap  ,nbip)?  ,DnbDp  ,bt5p  ,^5bi3jp  ,nbi2]p  ,nbtDp  ,^ribt2p  jT^bbjp 
,nbiop  ,ir)b^p  ,^btpp  ,ribbp  ,nbtfp  ,^DbDp  ,(2)  bis]?  ,ir)br2p 
,''bipp  j^Scpp  ,br3pi3  ,n2bi3p  ,br2p  ,bEp  ,bn}pi2  ,(2)  bap  ,DPb^p 
^''^pn  ,br3pi|{  ,br3p2  ,bc?ps  ,(2)  npbispn  ,(2)  bbpn  ,^bcpp;< 
jbtip;"    ,(2)  bmpn  ,bh'i^'}   ,^b[2)Pn    ,(2)  npbcjpn    ,bDp3    ,^bi2pr\ 

.^%pn  j^^p;* 

4.  Paradigm  of  bbp.  Hiphil,  Hopiial  and  Hithpael. 

,Dr)b:Dprin  ,Qnbt2pn  ,bir)pn  ,(2)  bbpn  ,(.3)  bcjpnn  ,(2)  bispn 
,nbbpn  ,^Dbt3pnn  ,''nbt2pnn  j^nb^pn  ,nbbpn  ,nb^t3pn  ,^:bi2pn 
^^bro'^n  ,''nbt:pn  jribbpn  ,(2)ibppnn  ,^3bt2pn  ,nbt2pn  ,Df;)b-opn 
jl^bupn  ,nbi3prin  ,^bvjpn  ,nbtppnn  ,nbiDpnn  ,nbbpn  ,'^nbt:pn 
,b^ppT3  ,'^bippnn  ,ibvjpn  ,bbp)3  ,bbpn)2  ,b'^tDpr;  j^nb^prin 
/^  ]  j^b^Pp^  jjibrppnn  jibi-jpn  ,bi3pnn  ,n:bDpnn  ,nibt3pn  ,bi:pn 
'  ,(2)nDbif)pn  ,bibp3  ,bvjps{  ,(2)npbi:pn  ,(2)bbpnn  j^bippn;'  ,^^^I?5 


PERFECT   VERBS. 


'b^'bp:  ,ib'i:pn,  bupx  ,'^b^i:pn  /?i:pn  ,''!it3;5nn  ,(2)^^P]?r\  ,bDj?n:' 


5.    The  entire  Paradigm  of  bbp. 

Supply  the  vowels.  The  figures  denote,  as  before,  the  number  of  places 
in  the  paradigm  represented  by  the  preceding  form. 

,(4)nbDpn  ,(2)lbt2pn  ,Dnbt:p3  ,(2)™bt2p  ,(5)''bt:pn  ,(3)]nbt:p 
/5^DpN  ,nb-jpn  ,(2)bit3p  ,(2)nbr:pnn  ,n;bt:pnn  ,^Dbt:pnn  ,b"'t:p-« 
,^bDpn  ,nb^i:pn  ,nb^Dp^  ,(4)b-jpnn  ^biDpn-"  ,{Q)'^^pr^  ,(2)  onb-opn 
,nbi:pnn  ,(2)nb^t2pn  ,(3)bi3ptt  ,(io)btDpn  ,(3)i5bt2p  ,(i2)nDbt;pn 
,(5)'ibi:p  ,nbDp3  ,(2)b'>i2pn  ,b"'i:pT3  ,ibi:pnn  ,(2)bt:pnn  ,b-'tDpD 
,b-jpn^  ,b-jpn3  ,(5)  ibispn  ,(2)nbi:p3  ,''b^i:pn  ,bi:pns  ,(5)bi:pS5 
,(7)bi2pD  ,(5)bt:p'i  ,(3)^nb-op  ,nbi:p3  ,(2)n3bt2pn  ,Dnbt2pnn  ,ibvjpn 
,'5nbt2pD  ,(2)-'bi2p  ,-'Pbi:pD  ,(2)^:bi:pn  ,(2)  nbupnn  ,  (2)  nsbtspnn 
,(11)  bi:p    ,^b-jpni    ,(^)  pbt2pn    ^'^b'^upn    ,(5)  ibup""    ,(6)  ^^^P        (j 

.''bDpnr;  ,']nbt:pnn  ,(2)b^t:pn  ,ib::pnn 
6,     Additional  Examples. 

[Repeat  the  perfect  verbs*  on  page  75,  with  their  significations.] 

1.  The  following  long  vowels,  viz.:  Hholem  of  the  Kal  infinitives  §87, 
future  §  88  and  active  participle  §  90,  Shurek  of  the  Kal  passive  participle 
§  90,  Ilhirik  of  the  ultimate  of  Miphil  §  94,  Tsere  of  the  Hiphil  absolute  infini- 
tive §  94.  5,  and  final  Kamets  of  the  Preterite  masc.  sing.  §  86.  h  (2  ra.),  though 
commonly  written  as  in  the  paradigm,  may  be  expressed  with  or  without 
their  aj^propriate  vowel  letters,  e.  g.,  i^'i";  or  Ti^ttv 

2.  Kibbuts  and  Kamets  Hhatuph  are  occasionally  exchanged  in  the  Pual 
§  93.  a  and  Ilophal  §  95.  a  ;  e.  g.,  •pkt'o  Ho.  part,  for  j;a"tt. 

3.  When  the  final  radical  is  i  or  n  and  the  personal  endings  begin  with 
the  same  letter,  they  are  united  by  Daghesh-forte  §  86.  i  (2  m.),  §  88  (2  and 
3  f.  p.);  e.  g.,  Tiat-n  for  ^ririai'n. 

,^bi3iBn  ,tt;^iibn  ,iit6  ,bi^^  ,b^)2^  ,iD^'i^f}T^  , Drips'!  j^b-^^nn  ,n5D2 
,n:Tcabn  ,W'np;'  ,?kl'^  ,^^7^^  j^'^'^-'^r'  ,o^^"P  i"^^^)^  ,'^^':k^ 


HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


,©33  ,^TiJn]pnri  ,^i5n  ,r\)V'n  ,'^r\pt  ,''^mn  ,b^3iiJn  ,m^r\ 
,TD'^i?!)  y^h^t  j'^pirn  ,i^^i?n^  ,'ii''i33^  r^^^^^  ,^^^^  ,^:t?3T?n 
,TD'i;?s  ,^n5D  ,bir^n  ,ni2rit3s  ,'iij^;?:'  ,DPSTrn  ,b'i33  ,^iS^3n  ,'r^h'n'n 

.hriio  ,n-iiD  ,^r3T2Ji  ,^ri3Tr3  .bito 


7.    Forms  modified  by  the  Accents,  Makkeph  and 
Euphonic  Letters. 

1.  The  pause  accents  §36.  2.  a,  lengthen  short  vowels,  restore  such  as 
have  been  dropped  in  the  course  of  inflection,  convert  simple  Sh'va  to  Seghol, 
and  compound  Sh'va  to  the  corresponding  long  vowel  §  65, 

2.  The  removal  of  the  accent  from  a  long  mixed  ultimate,  whether  by 
shifting  it  to  the  penult  §  35.  1,  or  by  Makkeph  §43,  occasions  the  shortening 
of  the  vowel  §  64.  1. 

3.  The  original  final  Nun  is  sometimes  retained  in  those  verbal  forms 
which  end  in  u,  viz.,  2  and  3  m.  pi.  future  §  88,  and  more  rarely  3  pi.  pre- 
terite §  86.  b.  Nun  is  also  occasionally  added  to  2  f.  s.  future  which  ends 
in  I  §  88. 

j^nn-aio    ,^2T»'^ipri    ''^'^^)    >^^^^'?   ,'^P^l  ,^'^~^'^    'IpT?    ,^^^ 

,ph^r\  ,m'^^  ni^^  p^'?^  r^'^^^  r^'^^'Q  r'^'^i?  r^'^pr^r' 

.'i^airn  ,'i'TTaTiJr\  ,l'^p3in  mij^pi  nn^o^  ntht^  npsn''  ,-'Triibn 


8.    Paragogic   and   Apocopated   Future  and   Impera- 
tive,   AND   VaV    CoNVERSIVE. 

The  signification  of  the  tenses  when  preceded  by  Vav  Conversive  is  not 
absolute  but  relative,  being  dependent  upon  the  time  denoted  by  the  ante- 
cedent verb  or  expression.  In  this  and  the  following  exercises  the  preterite 
with  Vav  Conversive  should  be  translated  as  though  conditioned  by  a  pre- 
vious future  or  imperative ;  and  the  future  with  Vav  Conversive  as  though 
conditioned  by  a  previous  preterite. 

,p37::  ,^ir'7J5;'i  ,i^^^^  ,^h!^1^  ,^r!iT?'^l??)  ^-tr^^^n^  ,'^'^^-i^  ,7^^^ 


9.     Paradigm  of  btap  with  Suffixes. 

,Tjbt:j?  ,!ribt:p  ,(2)d^nbt:|5  ,n^ibt:p  ,D3nbt:]p  ,i!3i:j5  ^iVjp  ,^?^^^)? 
,0r9)?^    ,(2)^:l?t!p   ,i'3isp    ,13b^t2pn   ,^:nbpp    j^n^top    ,D^bt:j5 


IMPERFECT   VERBS.  0 

,iiwbt:]?  ,D^-0)?  ,t]^t:;5  ,D?t:l5  ,'^:3c!p  ,(2)^3^:015:'  ,D;?t:i5^  ,'^5%:. 

,(2)Tnb-ji?,  Di^'91?:'  ,^r-9)?r»  ,'?r9^:'  ,fr^P  ,^''^'^)?  ,^j?r"^'t?  .'^^^vt 

,(2)vp'3-jp  ,'':''ri'?i?I?  ,rr^'?'^P  ,^™'?'^)?  ,'n'?"^p  ,v^^:)?  ,'!^fi^  ,^)'^^ 
,^?r?'?'^I?  ,^^"91?  ,'7^^r'^)?  ,"^^^'^1?  ."^^r'^i?  .^^"91?  .c^?*9)?  ,^^^r 
,Diib-ji?:'    ,^D3aip    ,(2)^??-:i?    .o?r'^)?    .°5'?tr)?    ,Q^^t:]5    ,Ti^;bt2;? 

.•jD^nbt:]? 

10.     Other  Perfect  Verbs  with  Suffixes. 

1.  Verbal  forms  ending  in  I  or  a  often  drop  their  final  vowel  letter  before 
suffixes  §  11.  1.  «,  §  104.  I. 

2.  Ival  Futures  and  Imperatives  with  a,  retain  it  even  before  those  suffixes 
which  cause  the  rejection  of  0  §  105.  d,  §  125.  1. 

,n'iia';rn    ,Ti'3^2ii5s{    ,^?"iapn    M'^^'o'^    ,n''rnrabni    ,Dnir"p   ,^?"^^tJ? 

,Qy5pn  ,i^np  ,iTrJ^)5  j^nnjp^-'a^n  /Dnb-isn  ,Tr^ni2T»  ,D^^3Trn 
,n^n3TJin  ^^nS^Trian  ,,^^'aTrn  ,'':n^5cn  ,Dntno  ,Dn^Ta  ,rfab|:i 
,r)'Hp"iS   ,^2nao^    ,^^1^"]?^    j'^'?^''^!'   ,i™\i)?    ,'^3'i'a©    ,^|ir3b» 


IMPEKFECT  VEKBS. 
11.     Pe  Guttural  Verbs. 

[Repeat  the  Pe  Guttural  verbs  on  p.  57,  with  their  significations.  Verbs 
with  1  in  the  root  are  in  these  exercises  classed  with  perfect  verbs,  unless  ^  is 
the  second  radical  and  the  verb  used  in  the  Piel  species.] 

1.  The  guttural  sometimes  has  simi^le  instead  of  compound  Sh'va  §  112.  5. 

2.  In  the  Hiphil  preterite  (2  m.  s.  and  1  c.  s.)  .,:  ^,  becomes ...  ,.  when  Vav 
Conversive  Is  prefixed  §  112.  3. 

,nn^5<  ,DnW3n  ,ni2s;3  ,b5s3  ,"i^np\  ,T\btr\  ,n7^:?i  ,nT?i<  ,^bD5« 
,nn-^  ,^sn';  ,"''^?'*;!  ,^i?'7^^  ,^'^2^  ,n^b  ,^i^y  ,n33?  ,^2?;^ 
,ijBnr;  ,iDbDi5  ,-ib?:  ,2^3  ,r'snp.  ,^'122?  ,b3sn  ,tfi3nri^  ,^rib3sn^ 
,"in?^.i  ,w:i  ,tjEn  ,biD5{  ,af?  ,bii?i  ,^Dsn^_  ,ri:'7^?n^  ,^b2^n 
,^sr?f?3r\    ,b?ii^i    ,riDbDi?n    ,n"!)35?m   ,nn^iayn    ,DnnT5>    ,W13 


6  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

-itt^^i  ,Tt.i:s>    :i^bDiii  ,ii"i33?n  .im'^   ,2^y  ,^ib3>^  ,'^^^i<rTi 
12.     Pe  Guttural  Verbs  with   Suffixes. 

Vav  Conversive  prefixed  to  the  preterite  has  the  same  variety  of  pointing 
with  Vav  Conjunctive  §100.  1,  §234. 

,o5-n2S|:  ,in:3T?  '.  tf^a?,?  ,^!^i&ri,^^  ,^'^'9'^^  ,^'^%^^  ,''?'i|? 
,n2nTyi  ,inin^w3^ni    n^nyn  ,1\^2^^^    n^SDii^  .^rSDs-^  ,Tri'i2yn 

'      T  AV  :    - 1-      7  ■    :    -  ":   I- :        '        ••    :   t    it       '    '         t  -:i-       ?    t  :        ,        '       •*    •    ti-       )     '       *    :    -  v:  iv 

13.     Ayin  Guttural  Verbs. 

,ij??:£^i  ,tjn5  ,^'7'isnni  ,^'5^l;5^^:i  j'^rl???  ,^-?'^5  ,^bc  ."1??? 
j-fSan^  j''^';)??^  jD^^"]?^  ,^p??  ,^'biin  ,rn!Jna  j^^ip-ia  ,^p5:2i^5 
,'}i3nsn  ,-"T'}Bn  ,^nns;'  ,qnn;'  ,ty-iia  ,TiJ-ia  ,^^2^  ,bs.^:'  ,p3?2^ 

,''3i'n3  j^^ibxa  ,t:iiij-i^;'  ,iT-i&ri  ,DiiDDna  ,i\t^h'n^^  ,i^nTr'i|i  ,''Di-i3 
.^3©n3  ,innin55  ,Dl?sriX  j'^-'bx;^^  ,^rans^i  ,^3Tr-i.^s  ,DinN  ,n^nDn3 

14.     Lamedh  Guttural  Verbs. 

,T!}t^  ,?^T  ,np3  ,n2np2rii  ,^^i^  ,^^Vl  /r^H?''^  ,cr)2?'^T^ 
,n3i2J  ,npnSTrn  ,np3  ,n?iai9  ,^25?  ,^ynT  ,'^n>irm  ,n:yi3T2J 
,nnbTrD  ,l^2?tii^ri  ,3>i2T2J;ii   ,?;i-r  ,nibir3  ,npBS    ,n-»?;rn  ,^i?)2T^ 

...      ■     :    -      J    •      .       •    :    -      3  Ti  «  :    -  -:      J      •  :    t 

15.     Pe  Nun  Verbs. 

h;-^  to  taTce  resembles  Pe  Nun  verbs  in  the  rejection  or  assimilation  of  its 
first  radical  §  132.  2. 

,nan  ,DriT»55  ,^npn  ,'jrn  ,^3>5''  ,np3:\  ,^yt2n  ,r,:':sri  ,inK  ,nB:'i 
,3?53;'  ,^hpb  ,"1:0  ,irip  ,rn§^  ,i2J5^  ,T55  .onnsn  ,npm  ,^3>->i:^ 


IMPERFECT    VERBS.  7 

,!:B?nn  ,nh  ,bhb  ,rin5  ,^:ri]bb  ,ya  ,P^5ni  ,'^mr}  ,n??n  ,^a:]i 

,n^nni  ,131^5?  ,?i:nx  ,'^'!'^^.^'^  ,iririj5  ,Q'^pyt23  ,fi^^5n  ,^''n':Enn 
.'in'^nnpi  j'lpnns  jDib^sn  ,^i3n:  ,Din  ,^n?r;\  ^^sHj?  jD^nj?"? 

16.     Ayin  Doubled  Verbs. 

1.  The  addition  of  suffixes  causes  the  insertion  of  Daghesh-forte  in  a  final 
contracted  consonant ;  and  the  consequent  shifting  of  the  accent  occasions 
the  rejection  of  pretonic  Kamets  or  Tsere,  and  the  shortening  of  a  long  vowel 
before  the  doubled  letter  §  141.  3,  §61.  5. 

2.  In  the  Kal  and  Hiphil  futures  of  these  verbs,  as  well  as  of  Pe  Yodh, 
and  Ayin  Vav  or  Ayin  Yodh  verbs,  the  accent  is  drawn  back  by  Yav  Con- 
v'ersive  from  a  mixed  ultimate  to  a  simple  penult,  and  the  vowel  of  the 
■ultimate  shortened  in  consequence  §99.  3.  a,  §140.  1  and  5, 

,bh  ,'^jiD  ,bn^n  ,n6n'i  ,n2^!?nni  ,105  ,bfiri  ,?nn  ^niacn  ,^:>nn 

, anion  ,^n^n^nn   ,''ri;3nrin   ,b^hn^   ,)n-^    ,'^i'o^  ,^ni5    ,13051 

,^?t^   jfi?''?™^^    j'^^on  ,'in;;'   ^ijjx   ,b%m    noi  ,i!3nn    ,nGin 

:ni5i''  ,naD3  ,bnpi  ,b^^'\ 

17.     Pe  Yodh  Verbs. 

Construct  infinitives  of  the  form  ^^'^J  drop  the  Seghol  of  the  ultimate  be- 
fore suffixes,  and  either  retain  the  preceding  Seghol  or  change  it  to  Hhirik 
or  Pattahh;  thus  ■'riairJ,   "'pau?  §148.  2,  §221.  5, 

,^113  jTODSn  ,nir3  ,iiii  ,i3^ffin  ,n^Tn  ,'^ii3,  m^.  ,m'pi  jtiS": 

,^I?r?  ,''?l;ri  ,^''^1'!^  ,^^.^  ,'^^''T  ,5^??!?  ,1^'"''^  ,DP)3T?ini  ^Sin 

.^^!:^   '1^?^")  ,r?7^  ,r^?  ,^^\  ,n'^ffi"i'52  ,niij  ,ii?"i  tSIk 

iVk^T   ,0"'^'???  ,^'^*?.T?^P'5    ,^nyT   ,d^T;'    ,  ^''r?=^T?'^'57?    ,^T^^''} 

18.     Ayin  Vav  and  Ayin  Yodh  Verbs. 

Suffixes  and  paragogic  letters  occasion  the  rejection  of  pretonic  Kamets 
and  Tsere  §  157.  3,  §158.  2,  §  IGO.  2  and  3. 

,x"^3''  ,ihttn   ,n3in  ,ixi3ni    oniaia   ,rao   ,'inri3    ,1311   ,ittp 


8  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

,nio''nn  ,irjri  ,^niffi^i  j™^?''^^^  ,'^mr^  ,mi^  ,s^Trn  ,rr\^k'n 
,2^tii2  ,H2r>  ,™  ,n^iiJ3  ,n^X2:  ,r\;'o^  ,^in''tp  ,''3W  ,"11x2  ,^:n^rn 

,Qini'5a3    ,^24''i?n"  ,™''P''    ,^'^^ri''''^''T^    ^o^^''?'!!    ,^'"^1?    j^iS^TJ^'pi 


19.     Lamedh  Aleph  Verbs. 

,siinri*>  ,«|^  ,Ki2J5  ,«n]p  ,i?i^n  ,^sn)p  ,^Kan  ,Ti^s^  j^^nn? 
,^i?sn  ,^ten  ,™sS]pn  ,nsii92  ,k'Ss  ,i{n|:«  ,^:s?n^  ,N^iin 
,^rii5sin  jXizJin  ,i5nnn  ,Drs^^  ,nkn^  ,i^np  ,^i«2  ,si^  ^si^a 

,ns«^p^    ,i5K^©n    ,^^n5?np    ,i:i?ni^T     onksy    ,'^:x^3    ,i:s'^ann 

5    T  V  T  (;  •  ^     •    -       •    •  3     '      •        T  I;  J    •   ••  T     I-  -         5        -  T  T    ;  ?        T  T    :  ?    •  at      •    :    v 


20.     Lamedh  He  Verbs. 

,n5;n2  j^x"!?  ,ir^^i!??  j^J^'p^O  /r?''-]?  ,f?''3'?n  ,^3i':n  ,cn''>3  ,'q:a 
,rei'^nr\  ,nknn3  ,1-1^1    nis"!  ,ns<nN  ,^ip'>  ,rpTrn  ,rnB^  ,^nnn 

.^':}^.^  ,ii;'i  ,i{"in^  ,snn  ,ba  ,)2'^.'\  ,n'ba 
,n53n  ,^;^2^  ,''?K'n^^  ,^2)5©d  ,^:n'ib5:n  ,'i3^xn  ,DS.;\n  ^nn^ia  ,?]Trj:^ 
.DDni^n  ,''niban  ,!?|jpi^s   ,D^^ri  ,^:^'in  /?^i?T2Jn  ,?ixn55n   ,D:n^ 


21.     Promiscuous  Examples, 

,intj  ,^nia  .^iffi"!  .in^^n  ,^n^irn  ,^m^^  ,nijii  :me''  ,n©'^i  ,mi'' 
,12  ,"111  ,©a  jbs:*  ,10:^  ,ni{n  ,ns{a  jn'inni  ,tiin'i"i  ,n^'i;'  ,i'i? 
_,]r}2    ,2?b3    jSns  ,nD;  ,i5?nn  ,^"i^5n  ,^b  ,^:Ni  ,i:a  ,i:n  ,iri]5 

.(2)nw  .Bnnoin  ^trbin  ,nii23  ,nk"i3 


GENESIS,    CHAP.  1.       4< 

SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


I.     The  Creation  and  Fall.    Genesis  1-3. 
CHAPTER  L     5? 

ntti^^n  !  Di^Tsn  ^,:s-b:?  t^snnti  a^n'bs  nini  oinn  ^)yf^s  tftni  ^nni  3 

in:!  D-'nbi?  nrs^i        s        :  nnj^  nip  nipn-^n^iT  nn^"TO;i  ^^',^  6 
2?V^n-ni?  D^n'bs?  iaj^^i  :  n'''ab  n^'a  ra  b^'^a^  ^n^i  D^an  ^ina  5>vn  7 

-     »•    T    IT  •••  •  -J--  'ITT  ■    V-     »     /••  •     :     -  J'      •  •    -ST    -        '       J    :       -     Iv'  r 

:  ip©  Di;"  n)?n-in:'n  ansj-^n^^i  '^'^•qt  y'lj^nb  D^n"bx  snp^i  :  "jp-^n^T  8 
^ns  QijvTa-bx  □t'bt'n  nriM  D'isn  tj^;^  Q'^ri'bN  n^K^i        £>  9 

D'^^r'  J^,!lpP^^  nif?  J^'??!'^  I  D^O'^^  ^'?P''^  •  ir^r'^?-  '^^^-^i  5^^'?^''  ^ 
y-nsn   stnn    D^n'bx   Tas;^::    '•  S'itJ"'?   Q^n'bx   ^{'i^';^   d^b^    s;ij?  11 
ia-inr  -n»s   ib'^'ab   ^13   niry  "ins  1^;^   :JnT  s^^t^  nto??    nct 
^inr'ab   ynr  ?^nT^  ni»^  tarn  fnsn  Ki"^'ni   :  l^'^n^'i  H^T'?  12 

O'l-Q-jb^  n^n^iabi  nhi?b  ^^^ni  '^r"'!?!!  T^^  D"i'n  T?  ^^^^nb  □■'t'i'n 
:  ID""^?!^)   psn-b?   n^s^nb   D'^'b^n   ?'')pia   ri'iixab   rni   j  D^:tn  lu 
nbffi-aab  b^an  nixi2n-ns  D^bnan  n'-^i?T2n  ^it-r.'nii  c'^n'bs  ry^ii  16 

nb;'|3i  Di^3  ^TiJ^bi   :  y'lS^rrby-  Txnb  w^iyiBT]  T'^'\3.  D'^n'bN*  cni5  18 

yn©  D^i?n  ^:^-ii^;i  Q^n'bs?  yc:)k'^^        B        :''5?''2n  ni;*  npn-^n^i  a 
snni'i    ;  Di^aii^n  y^jpn  "^rs-b?    V'lsjsi'by    visiy;'   qiyi   n^n    tts  21 
■iffix    nirahn  I  n^nn    t'Brbs   msi   Q'^b^an    Drsrin-nx    D"'n'bi{ 
:  aitp-^s  Q^O''^^  ^^,-^  ^s^r^V  ^isa  vjiy-ba  ns"!  Dn3'''ab  D;»7?n  ^i-ic 
D'^'D^a    D''i2n-nj$    nsb^^    ^ia-ii   ^'is  nbxb    D'^rfbs:    oni?    T}T^  22 

Ti-n  '2  v.  1. 


10  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

23 

■j^-ix-in^ni    iam   n-ana   nD-^iab   n^'^n  rt:    T"^^!7   ^iin   D''n"':s 

26  n^s^i   :  nrj-^3  d^!^''^^*  i^*7.::^  ^":^'ab  r.^^N'n  iu^vbs  riJi  r^D^pb 

27  xna^'T   :  7'iNn-by  to^hn  to^";;;n-bDni  yisn-bDni  r-.^nan^  D^^'i'n 
nnppi    '13T    inx    Jsns    D"^n'bs?   nbsia   iiabi^a    D^jjr-rx  i  cn'bx 

28  ^n-11  .^ns   D'ln'bs   Qnb   ^■ax^    D^n"bx   orii   tj-ini^i    j  crs   xna 

29  I  niuy-bs-ns    nib   ^nr;   n:n   D^n'bx   nias^i    :  ynsn-by   nir^nn 
?nT  fJJ-^is  I'^-mrx  f3?n-b|-nsi  y^ajn-bD  "^^ss-by  nirsi;  y^.i  ynt 

J)  I  bbb^  Di^'bifn  vi^y-bDbi  ynsn  n^in-bDbi   J  ^1???^  ^C^'?  ^^)  3?"ir 

J  13"^n;'T  nbpsb  nics?  pn;i^-bs-ni5  n^n  rs?   ia'iirs?  f "^xn-by  to^ii 

31  -■n;'T    n'n^-in;'i   lij^   nrj-nini  npy   nrx-bs-rx   D^n'bs   t^vi 

CHAPTEE  11.      n 

2  N  ''i^'^^n^^n    Di^a    Q'^n"bi{    bon    :  Dsns-bD'^    V'^^$^'^    Q^^ttiL'n   ibs^'i 

3  "b2T2   nniD   in   13   ini?    it'i!)?''^   ''i?"'^i?r?   Q'ir^-*?    Q^n'bx    ^nn;>i 

4  t3:'p.T?n  ni^bin  nbx        t>       :  niiss'b  D'^n'bs  x^^a-nirs  inssb^ 
n  n^to  I  bb'i  !  D^'atJi  f-iK  D^n'bs  riin""  riir:?  oi^a  0x13 "3  r"isrn 

-      J*  J  :  *    tT    T  ;        !    V   iv  \r        •-•:  rr       :  »  ~:  :  at  :    it   •    ;        I    v    it   t  ; 

6  JTb?;!  "1X1    5  n^'i&in-ni?  wb  'j'^x   d^sn  V^Jcrrby   b^n"bi5  nin^ 

7  "n^   D^n'bx   nin^   ns^'Ii    :  fi^'iiin   •^ss-brms   f'l^tn^   V^^v"^ 

8  -ns   DO  DTS^i   D"i;?;a   'jnya  ia   D^n'bii:    nin;'   ^^^^   i  n^n  rE:b 

■'  n    :  ;  I     ••  t  t    t    -:  jt      '    •  •         v:  «t        :  -    :  -  -  itt  iv   ":  it   t    it 

,  r-^ansb    n;^ri"i    "ins'i    Diria^    '^^'^^   f^T''^'^^    l'^^''?    N2'i   "^nsi 

11  nb^nnn    yn's-bs    n&5    anGn   x^n    lic^s    "inxn    Dffi    :  n^rxn 

12  :  oni^n  15^1  nb'inn  m»  niu  sinn  y-ixn  nnn   :  nn-jn  mr-mr« 

N'T'ST  'n  V.  4. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   2,   3.       3  n  11 

:nnD  sin  "^:?'^3nn  "in:ni  niTiJs  nw-p  -fbrin  i^^n  bj:^n  ^t^V^n 
:  nniaffib^  ^"l^'?'?   H?"!?^    ^nn?:;]    onsn-n^    D^n'bs?    nirp  n)p.^i  la 

tmian  ni)2  ^sia'a  ?|bDS?  nvn  ^f  ^:^tt  bDsn  iib  yni  n'-iri  ri^'in 
nry    ib"ni2??«    i"inb    o'lsn    ni^n   niu-j^b    D^Kbx    nin;!   '^'?J^'':i  is 
jjii^-bs  nxn  nnion  r^n-bs   nia^sn-j^  D"'p"bs   nir.^'  ^li^^  ji-^Jisia 
Dnj$n  ib-snp^i  -nrs5  'bbT  ib-^np^^'Ji^  i^'iij'^b  a-iifn-bx  xnn  cirt'n 
5li:?bi   h^snan-bsb   ni^'ii)    nnsn    xnpi^T     j  i"cic    s^n    n^n   irs:  5 
s^'^n:"  'bs::i   :  i^.n:3  "it3?  s^i'^-isb  Diijbi  n^i^n  n^in  bbbi  D'tir^n  21 
nm  nap^i  i''ni?bs73  nni<  np'^i  'jc^'^']  D'ls'n-jy  n'ot^r)  1  D^n'bx 
nf  sb  onsn-j^  np.b-mrx  :>b^n-r5?  1  D^n'bN  nV.^  'jn'^T   :  ^iirnn  22 
ntonn  "1^32?^  Day   Q?sn  nsT   D~sn   n^ii'^:}    :D^i<n-bN   ri^^n;;:  23 
©■'s-nt?;]   "js-b?   :  ri5-7-nnpb  ©^iCTa  ^3  ni'x   i5;i;?"'  r^sirb  '^nts^  24 
DrP3"ti?  ^.^nj^T   5  ^njj  nicnb  ^^ni  inirxa  pn^i   ii^x-rsi  vsNTij  na 

iDTDan;'  iibi  irnipKi  D'lijn  D^ii^n? 

CHAPTER   III.    5 

'ii?s''i  D^'O"''^  'I'jJ^^  v'i??  "^T^:*?  ^n^^  ^t^  ^^13  D^h:?  n;n  irniw  ^ 

■'}an--fina  nsJx  fyn  ins^^   :bD5i3  ]5n-f?  "^^s^  t^nirrbj?  r.t'sn  3 
n-c^^i    :  i^n-on-js    ia   ^y^n   iibi   ^sb^   ^bpijn   xb   o^n'bs  n'cs  4 
0Db3>«^  Di^2  if  D^nbx  yn'i   15   j  'j^n^n  ni-n-sb  nt^ifn-bN  tnin  n 
n-I^icn  xnni  j  yn^  ni-j  'lyn';'  d^nbss  nn^^'ni  DD^ry  •■^'P??'?  ^^ttt  e 
bisisnb  -jryn  "i^n:i   O'lryb  Niri-n;i5|!n   "idi   bbs^b  ■^^irn  n'it:  ^3 
w  njfipsni   J  bDs^'^i  n^oy  ri©^5?b-Da  "jnni   bDsini  i;^nE^  np.ni  7 
:n7hn  onb  ^iD?;;n  nbs*n  nby  ^.^sn^^  nn  D:Q"i^y  "is  ^y";^:::]  tniriD 
iiiinPi^T   n'>n   ninb    ^aa   ?fbrin^   n^n'b.s;   nin;'   bip-r5<   ^y)2ir:^;i  s 
nin;^  isnp^i   j  ']an  fy   ^ina  d^Kbi?   nin''   ^:b72   inirxi   c'^sn  9 
Tjaa  '^n^^iy   ^'?i?"^^   "i"'?^^!)   *  '"'^^s?  ib   n^ax^i    °j^T'^   Q^\)''^  ^ 
r.nx  Dyy  ''I  ?ib  Tsn  ^p  n'ajih   5  i<nnij!i  ^p;sj  D7^y-"^D  i^^^^si  11 
D'lxn   n^ii^i    :  nbDx   isriifl-bDi^    inbib   Ti^in^^s   nizJx    ryn-irn  12 

AT   T    rr  V       I,  -  T  :  rr   T  iv    •  t    -:  r  :    ■    :  >.«*.•  iv  -;  1    ••    t      i    •    ": 

pTiiD  "nnx  u3j"r  v.  25. 


12  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

13  -ii3i5^T  :  bDj^n  Trri-jt:  ^rnrns  Nin  ^lay  nnni  i©k  nttsin 
'•DX-'i^n  T2Jn:r;  ni-iin  n)2i?ni   ir^'m  nsrn^  mt-xb  Q^n'bx   nin^ 

14  nps?  "i^n^*   nii-T  n^iry  ^3  ^"nsn-b^  i  a^n'bx  Win:»  'n'cs'';:  ''-^itn 

16  n^ij  niiji^n-bij  d  :  nj?^  ^:£.^rn  nrxn  iijsn  ^t^i!-}  m^n 
tjnjpiiEn  ?fffi\N!-b&5)  d\?n  ^"ibn  n:£^a  ^D'nnn  tj;in^:?  han«  na-in 

1^  bDi<rii  7|nii^&)!  bipb  n^^iaiD  15  ^'asj  D^sib^  D  :  tja-bii^ia:'  i^^m 
n^^sin    n;i^ni{    ^3^^   bDisSn   isb    n^i«b    ^^n^-ia    n^x    "j^yn-;^ 

18  ?jb   n^io^in  n'ln^i  f  1]?^    :  Tj^^'in  ^'a;'  bis   Msb^sn   jin^s^a  ?]n^3ya 

19  -b«   Tjniu?  12?  onb   bDi?p   ^i-ili^   n^ra   :  n^isri    si??5?-r&{  pbDsi 
2  Nn)5^i    :  nwn   ^B3?-bi«n   nris<   "^2:^-13   nn^^b  ni^iD    13  n-ianxn 

21  nin;!    '©?:^i    ;  "in-bs   dx   nn'^n   sin  ^s   n^n   ir\rs5  Qi!j   a^sn 

22  I  TQii;;:)  s  J  DTiJabi^i  ^^:^  n'irns  int^^bi  Q^xb  a^n'bs* 
'^'^?^  ^D^  ^"^''^  ^^t?^  ^^ia'a   ini«3  n;in   nnxn  "jn  D^n'b.s:  nin;! 

23  fflbtsi'i    :  Dbi>b  ini  bss^    Q^^Hv!   17^   Q?,    hj^bi    i'i;'   nbiri'-'ja 

24  ttj-15-in    ;  u^^'a  nj?b  tcx  n^s'isftn-ns?  ihyb   ■jis?-].!)?    nin'bx  nir^ 


11.     The  Life  of  Joseph,   Genesis  37,  39-40  :  7. 
CHAPTER   XXXVII.    Tb 

-nx  n?D  x^ni  is^si^  i''ni<-ni<  nyn  n;n  n:©  rniiJi'-:?2TD-i3  rioii 
nyn   sna^-ni^   qoii   «n;^T   rns?   ^icd    r.sbT    "i^a-nxi   r.nbn   '';a 

3  ib  i5^n  Q^2pT-in-^3   ^i^"^3^  ^l^i'^'J^^  ^D^   ^^7^^^   •  QO^^^"''^ 

4  i^ns-bs^  nn^nfii:  nns  inb^-is  rns;?  ^xn^^;]  :d^C3  n:r5  ib  nt'^n 
n  I'^nsb  'is^T  nibn  qoi'^  Q"bn^^i  :  D'birb  inan  ^b3_";  sbi  ins  ^xrir^';! 
6  "^'^«  5^5^}  Qibnn  a^r^sJiais  on^bi?  i''2i5f^  :inbi!  sipto  'liy  •Eci'^n 
V  n)2i^   nsni  'nVffi;n   ?jina   b^'abs   D^'ab5?^  ^:n:s   nrni     !T^!=D 

:inT2bi|!b    pinntjni   Di-^n-abs    npiicn    nsni    nnap-Dro    ^'^abs|: 
8  ^SDi'^T  ^123  biD^n  biiT^-DS!!   ^5''b^  tf'b^n  ^'b^ri  i^hj^   ib   'i^^s^^ 


GENESIS,    CHAP.    37.       tb  13 

nhi?    nibn  "lis?  D'bri^_^    j  i^nn^i-b^i   i^nb"bn-b?  ins    i?;to   *ii:y  9 
Bi3'i"n  nani  ^iy   nibn   "in^bn  nsn  ^'a«^i  wsb   ink   nec^'T 
'^''O^"''^^  ^''■'^^'^i:?  ■^so^'T  J  'lb  D'^innffip  D'^^?'i^  "^'^^  "rnsi  T]'i^Tj'\ , 
sin:  Sinn  n^bn  tj^x  r\^_r[  Dibnn  ni3^   ib  "ras;;^  viis  i3"n?^''i 
iinsi  vns  inns:p^i   :  nsns  ^b  ninnirnb  ^^fisi  tj^st   '>ps  11 
"itts^i  !  DDTiJa  an^ns  is^-ns  niynb  rns  ^Db^ji  ;  nnnn-ns  n-Q-iiJ  J  ^ 
nn^bs   jinbTTS'i   nnb   ubm   n^s>h   Tj-^ns   sibn   v]Di^-bs   baiyi'} 
QibiD-nsi  ?|^ns  Dibis-ns  nxn  si-^b  ib*  n-as;^;:   j'^ssn  ib  nas^i  u 
^nsi^^a^i  :  nisDp  sn^^i  "jinnn  pi?^^  ^nnbt'^T  in^  ^i^iiJn;!  l^ikn  ^o 
^^s^T  :  TTjjnn-na  niasb  is^sn  ^nbsTC^i   rrt'm  wh  nsni  tzjin  ig 
rj^sn  na&i^T   jd^:^!  on  ns^s  ^b  srn^^an  TTj^na  ^sbs  ^ns-ns  17 
iihs  "ins?  qoii  tfb^i  ^^^^  '^5'=?  u^^^i^  ^J?5>'^t^  ''^  J^-^'?  ^?P,5 
^)T.n^^  nn^bs  nnj?;!  n'^'on^   piina   ins   isn^^i    qnna   ds^^i^t  is 
:sa  r.Tbn  nia'bnn  b?a  nin  vns-bs  to^s  ^'^tss;'^  Ji'ri^tinb  ins  19 
^t')  n^n  ^s'las^  ni^hn  insn   wibirsi   ^inrnn:^   ^nb  1  rimi  2 
a^!"^   inb!2|i;i   -jn^sn  :?^'ij^n   j  'T^t^b'bri   ^^^n^-r.)?   ns^i?"!  ^nnbrs  21 
iiD'tbcn  D'lnDSTCn-bs  fn^sn  1  onbs  nas^^T   :  tcb:  133?  s'b  n^s'^i  22 
b^sn  phb  in-^nbirri'bs   vi   ni'iian  "res   n^n  ninn-bs  ins 
i^ns-bs    sjoi''    sa-Ti^ss  •>h^^     5  ^''ns-bs   in^rnb   dn^^a    ins  23 
^nn;?H    n'lb:^  n;!?s  D^ssn  nsns-ns  in:ns-ns  qDi^i-ns  TJ^ffiB^i  24 
onb-bDsb   ^2p^^   :  n^a  ia  'j'^s   pn   niam    nnian  ins    ^^h'^":)  )-d 

nn^b'a;^^  "'P^^  '^^'^  o"'^**?^^!'  ^D"^"^  ^l^"'"^  ^^'^i'^  °0'^.?^t?  ^^"^^-' 
nn^.n;>  n-as^in   :  n^'ins)?  Tninb  D^^sbin  i2"bi    ^nsi^  nss:   d^stij;  2G 
^3;i3a2^  ^5b  :  i^'j-ns  ^rsDi  ^D^ns-ns  Vin;  ^5  y?n-na  i'^ns-bs  27 
♦.Tins  ^'•J^m  s^n  ^lanton  ^:^ns-''3  ii-^nn-bs  h:'i^')  D^b's2?affi*b 
niiin-'j)2  v]Dii-ns   !ib?»i   ^2'ii?'a^;i  D^nnb    d^r^i^   D^^:s  ^^nn?;::]  28 
aoii-ns    is^'S'^i    aos    Q^^iisya    o^bsyairj^b    poi^-ns     ^^2^^'^, 
-ns  2?np^n  nian  vjoi^-i^s  nirri  niiin-bs  "jnisn  2xt^^  :  nia-'^i^^a  29 
:  si-^3s   nps  ^:sT    ^23.^s   "ib^n  n^s^"!   i^ns-bs    n'i^;ji    :  ^"^^53  ^ 
J  D'la  n:nsn-ns  ^bnts'^'i  D^b  ^^^jw  r^niD^^  j^oii  nsn^-ns  ^np^n  31 
^:s2^  nsT  ^-i^s;^^  nn^ns-bs  ^s^i^i   q^sbh  n:n3-ns  inbT?;",!  32 
n^n  ^'ia  nsns  nas^i  f^;^''?!:^   J  sb-as  sin  ^q:s  n^nsn  srnsn  33 

rx  ^?  -nps  V.  12. 


14  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

34  pTO  Dis^n   iiKbT2TS   nby^  ynp^i    :  aDi">  jinb  si'tj  ^nnbrx   To") 

9     V-  v/T-  T         :      ■  *     -:i-  **':  •  ~  1 1-  '  V-  J  ^    T  :  AT  T    -:  it  t 

nb  i'in;n-?Di   i^?"''?    ^^3?^^    '•  d''?'^   d^'?^   "i?^''"?    ^^xn^n    '^.^r'^? 

nn^'i   nbi5T»  bns   ^sa-bs   insj-'s   Taxh  nfisnnb   is^^n   i-anrb 

36  TOns  D^no  nsirjisb  o^n^^a-bs  ins   ^inDia  D'HTann   :  n^nx  ins 


CHAPTER  XXXIX.    t:b 

N  n^na^n   ito  nrns  c^np  ns^tais   ^riDp^i   '^^'^^^^^    ^^^'^'^  ^5'^'^"!' 

2  -ns  nin;'  ^n;!;}  :  msTJj  ^ninin  -irs  D^bs5>'aTr;^n  n^^  ^ns^  t^s 
pv^    3  *>5  i^bis  sn^i  :  ^ns^n  rns  n-^ns  ^h^^  n^b^^  tj^s  ^roi  ^loi'' 

4  irjoii  si^^n  :  i^i^s  n-»b2^  njn;!  niri^  sin-it's  bbi  ins  nin^ 
:in^^:2  ins  ib-ttj;i-bDT   in-^^i-by  ^rnps^i   ins   nnc^'i   i'^.^??  11 

fi  ^in;!  ■jnn^'i  ib-©.^  "i^^'^l  ^?'i  i^^?3  ins  Tpsn  ts^  *'n:'i 
n:^|a  ib-ffi^  ^^^"b?3  nini  nsn^  ^n;''i  qoi""  bbssi  insiisn  n^a-ns 

6  ''S  mais^   'ins  3>j;'-sbi   ^oi^  n;a    nb~iu?s-b3  ^  st5^^':i    :  rnii-nn 

7  ^T}^^  5  ns-!^  ns'i'i  nsn-ns'>  ^bv  '^n^i  bDis  s^n-mrs  cnbn-DS 
n'asni  ^9'i"'"^^  ^i^^?"^^  V^^fi?"'"^^)^  i«i^r>:!  J^bsn   n'^^n^n  nns 

8  ''ns  s^^^s'b  ^ns  "jn  rnN?  mi^s-bs  n^s^i  r  •jsia"''!   :  ^■si?  nnpio 

9  '^sB^  n;-n  n^isn  biij;  ^srs  :  '''i;'^  ^n;  ib--i;--"iTrs  bbi  n-33-n)3 
nujys  •j'^si  inffis-ns  ^©sa  -inis-ns  ^s  ntiis^  ^21212  t)rn-s'bn 

^  I  Di^  5i9i''"^^  ^7^^'^  ''rOil   5  Q^O"''^?!  ^ris^'^n^  fii^-^n  J^^^^n  ny-^-n 

11  n-7n  Di;;n3  ^n;^;i  :  niay  ni^nb  ribsrs  nsirb  n^bs  y^t'-s'bn  ur 
:  n^3a  d©  n^an  ^^i:sp  iijis  I'ist  inpsb^  t^iT??b  nn^an  sh^i 

12  s^i^i  D!^^i   nnpa   inra  aj?^;:;'!  ''^s?  napizj  ^bsb  inpa  ^-rsnni 

pnsb  I'lay  o^s  ^sb  s^nn  ^sn  niasb  nnb  n'asni  rin^i  *it::sb 

16  in.^a  nsni   :  ns^nn  S3:^i   tz^^^j   ^bss    'i"i?s   nT?;:i   ^D"^'?,  ''^'P 

17  nbsb  n^sn  D^na^is  ^^bs  na^ini   :  irr^s-bs  ^^3^s  sis-i?  nbrs 

18  "ibip  '^'a'''in3  in;ii  t^a  pnsb  ^:b  nsnn-its  '^nns^n  nayn  ^bs  sa 

19  -ns  i^ns  ^iaiTD  '■'n*'i   :  r^:^m  d:;ji   "^bis   i^^a  aT?_':i  s;;;psn 
^^a?  ''b  r.to^  n^s*ri  D'lnn^?  niasb  i^bs  rna-^  "liiJs  incs  ^nn^ 

3  Dip)2  "insn  n^a-bs  ^inin^'i   ins  poii  "ins  npsn    :  ies   nn^i 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   89,   40.       ?2  12^  15 

-n^a  nir  ip.^t    :  nnbn-n^a  nic  i^ya  isn  in'^n  ncn  T^bs  -j;;]  qbi^  22 
"iTrs«-bs   n&{i  nnirn  nina  nirx  nnicxr-bs  nx  Sjoi^-i^a  nntDn 
-bs-nx   nsh   nnon-n^a  ni;?  1  I'^x    :  niiJb  n;i^n  i^^n  oic   dw  23 
s      :n^b32^  m'n'>  nisb  K^n-mci^i  inx  nin''  nrxa  ii^s  n)2^K^ 


CHAPTER  XL.    tt 

Q'^'^pniiib  nBi«ni  D^^naia-rfb^  np.T)?i3  w"jn  nbsn  d'^';)^'^^  "^n^?  '^n'^i  x 

by-i  Q^pirian  nia  b^?  i^o^"id  ^^51^  b;?  ni^na  qsp^i  :  a^^nsia  ^biab  2 
insn  n^3-b^{  D'^na-^n  -ito  n^|  i^t'^aa  cni5  "jn^i  :  a^sixn  itb  3 
on}5  tl9"i^"nx  o^na^n  niiJ  nps^'i'  j  Die  n^cx  ^iDi"!  TttJii  d-ptj  4 
ci«  Dn^Dii?  Dibn  ^^bn^t^  •  ">'2t?'33  d^^;"  ^^n^i  Dni5  nncj:'i  n 
^ib-ab  nirx  nsi^m  np-ij^an  iia'bn  linnss  ttj^x  nnx  nb^ba  i'a"bn 

'  V  jv  :  V    -:  ■.•         IT  :  *jv    :     -    -  a        -:        '     J    :    •    :  v*  t    v  t  :  j-   ;  -; 

si'^i  npaa  soil  Dn^bx   sh'^i   :  nncn  n^aa  D^^'iDi?  nrs  D^ns^  6 
n^a  "imi^aa  inj?  nici?  nisJis  ^p^-ip-ns  bi^©^;]  jd'^b^t  Dsni  ohi?  7 
^iD^bn  Dibn  Tb&{  m^'^^    :  Di;^n  D-^yn  Drsa  ^_Tii2  "ibsb   iis'iJ!!;  8 
xsnnsD  D^D'ins  a^n'bi«b  sibn  qpi^  Dnbx  "Tci^^i  inii  11^5  nnb^ 
-n^ni  "iriibna  ib  "n2s;;i  cipi^b  iTa'bn-n«  D^piSTsn-n©  nep'^T   :  "^b  9 
^biTiJan  n^D  nnb:^  nnnba  xini  u^^'W  nirbTS  ■jtsa^   :  i:Bb  "jb^  ^ 
Dnt'iii    D^apyn™   np.s«n    -^'i^^  nyns  D-iDi    :  D'^ap?^  n^n'bsirx  11 
^bv   'ib  "Tasini   Jni^'is  ci,?"^?  oisn-ns  "jpiii  ni^ns  oi^-bK  bni<  12 
D^'b;'  nwb',0  ,  niya  :  dh  d^-q^  msbuj  D\^i©n  n^bp  iains  nr  13 
ii^a    ny-iB-oia    nnai    ?(j3"b5>    Tiaiirni    Tj^s^n-nx    ni^nsi    Nte'i 
nf  Sis    ?jPi5  '^pnnDT-DS  ''S   :  ^npt^  n^^n  ntx  "jiiDxnn  tisicrs  u 
-"jTo  ■'snsirin'i  ni^i3-bi5   ^rnnstni  *icn  ^^i2V  mrt^'^w)  1\}  at:''; 
nia^sTa  Tii^j-iib  nb-D.^^  D''na3?n  rnx'a  "inasa  a2r-"i3  5  n-rn  n*an  vo 

T  :  •       J*  r  I  -  :  A-    :    •    IT      I    V  v.*   ••  •    :    -  ■-,  j  ■..        i-  iv   -  ■  /-    - 

qpi^-bs  'iT3i5''T  nns  arj-^2   D^£55n-niiJ  «n^i  :  -liaa  "ini?  ^^ia-^a  16 
bbip  irb^n  bsa^  nipj^i-b?  ^nn  ibp  rnDbio  nini  ''tiibna  '^rs-qs*  17 
:  ^ffi«"-i  b;?)2  bsn-ip  Dni5   boi*   !:i^,yni   nsi?   nirs?^   !ni>ns  bDs:^ 
:  Dn  D^ia;    imrbTa   w^^^^n    niijb©    iphne  r.T   n^s^i  qpi''  ^y;:^  J8 
?irriN    nbm   n^byia   niCNn-nx    wns    iJiyi   D^is^   msbizj  1  ^iya  19 

1 '    :       1  /T  T  :  '    V    T   f  '    ;         I  V  <    :   -  t     •  ■  t  ■-•  j    :  j    : 

Di;    ^ffi^b'i&n   Di^a  1  in-'i   j  ^''b:?^  ^T;nica-ns  fjii^n  basi   y^-b?  ^ 

?n?Q  V.  15.  'p  DT^DNn  V.  22.  'p  •<~,"DiS  T.  20. 


16  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

21  -by  a''j5T^72n  nis-ni?  mr.^'ji    :  T^nn?  ^ina  D-'Ssin  nio   ti^n-nsi 

22  ntjss  nbn  D'^si^n  nia  nxi    :  riv'^t^  qs-b:?   cisn  "jpi^i   ^njrp^ 

23  :  ^nnsffii'T  vjoii-nij  Dij^iaian-nto  i,?r^'^)   •  ^5'^"''  ^0^  "is^l 


CHAPTER  XLI.      ^-a 

2  N  r.|ni    J  'iii5''r;-b:?  l^y  nsn^  abn  wn£i  D'^'q;'  d'T?*  Ti^^  ''n!']! 
:  ins3  np^nni  nm  njj'^nii  nxnTa  mis;!  nins  'j^t  i^'^^  n^?^"^ 

3  nsn^    niyn    n55:'n-'j^   iO"''^n^-  ^^'^^  f^^i^i^^?  rr^"^'?  2>no   nsni 

4  n:b3sni    j  i^^'n    nsia-by    ni^.sn    bss?    nsibS'riT    nisa   trijj'j'i 

n  Q'b'aia  y:?©  .  ninn  tr'p©  o'bn^.i  )w^^^  :  ni?'^a  fj^i^n  nsj^"i3n'i 
6  r:b'^-T»i  ni;?'^  D''bST2J  2>2T)3  T\2r\-]  :  ninbi  nisj-^ns  ^nx  n:]:3  nibb 
Y  D^bairn  yn©  nsj  nip'in  D^ba-i^n  nrybnni  :  "jn-innji  ninps  Din]5 

8  a?spi  njpiiin  ^ri;'i   :  oibn  nsn;!  nins  fp/^'n  nisb^rn  n-ix^-i^n 
n|D;^T   n"''a3n-b|-n«i   Q^^^x?  1^•Jn^-b^-n^?   x;!)?^^    '^bc^'i   irin 

9  D-ipTC^n  lij?  'la^^'i  5  ni'isb  onix  nnis-'j'ij^i  i^'bn-nx  onb  ni^ne 

J  n^255n    "w  nxi   ins?    a^fia^n  nt?    n^a    n-ar^a  "inx    in^i 

11  :  ^D^bn  itfbn  "517^33  -iiJiN  si^ni  ^sx  ^n«  nb;'b3  oibn  nabns'i 

12  -nx  ^Db-nns'^i  "i^'ispsn  D'^hatan  nicb  ^3^  inn:?  ny?  ^;px  dot 

13  inis;   n;n  15   ^3b-nns   ^m'2  ^r\^^   t  nns  ia'bns  i2ji&?   ^:inb"bn 

14  w-)^^  !^oi^"r^^*  ^'^P'^i   ni>-i&  nbiD^i    :  nbn  ini^i  iss-b:?  n^TiJn 

nas{b .  ^ib^  iwai^  13S51  ini5   -jii?   nnbi  ^riabn   nibn   fi6ii-bi5 

16  d^nbi?  i^ybn  nbsb  nbns-ns  ^ov  p_h  :  ir«  nnsb  oibn  ya-J?r\ 

17  w  i?:r;  ^a^bna  ^oi^-b^s;   nyns   la^i^i   j  ni?-iB  Dibijj-nx  nss'i 

15  ntos   niijiina   nins    ynifj  n'b>  "iJ^T"!^  1'^^    ^  'is^in    rsto-b? 
19  ihinn^  nibj?  ninnx  nins-^^nis  nin-i   nnsa  npii^'nni  nsn  nbii 

fns-bDa    nsns   in^i^n-sb  nirn    nij^-ii    isja  nsin  niyni   niS"! 
D  ninsn  :)n'aj   r,i5  tniynnn   t^ij^nn   ninsn   nrbisjni   \  ?nb  D^^sa 

21  -bx    ^xn-is  s'n'iD   i?bi    n:a-ip-bs   njiinpii    5  nkinsn  rripmnn 

22  I  rs^")  ^''2"^03  i^'^^D   5  fS^i?;)  '^.^HPi^  nirs!:3  ^^n  'j^1^5'^a1  5^?i';ip 


GENESIS,    CHAP.    41.      fctJi  17 

Qi^2©  ya^  r^zr)^  5  ninb"!  ny:b^  nnx  n^ipa  n'bj?  n'^bat?  yao  23 
O'^baiBn  ^^y^ann  :  on'^nns*  nine's  c'l]?  nisnia  nij^'i  f^'ip?^  24 
Ta^  r??i  D'^'^'^'^nO"'^  ■^'5^^  niabn  n^baTen  ya©  n«  trpin 
D^nbxn  nics  ni?  sin  nns  ni?"i3  nibq  nyns-bs?  qoii  n'?5S^n  5  "^b  ns 
n-^baiBn  yawi  njn  n^pic  ^^ais  nabn  nns  ya©  s  ni^nc?  T5n  lim  26 
nis-in  ninsn    ya^iji    j  sin  'ins  Dibn   nsn  d^:tz3  s^a®  na"cfn  27 

r    -    IT  T     -  -    JV  :  I  JT    V  \     —.  T    /r  V     T  -    A* 

rt'^p'^r\  D^baT^n  yaci   nsn   b"^?©    ya©    lO'^'^n^?  f^'b^f^   ^^T'VJ''!' 
-bs  ^nna'^  nirs  na-in  sin  :  2T\  ^^"io  3?aT»  I'^n;;  D^7i>n  n'sni&  i«3 
n-sa  D"':©  ya«  nsn  :  ni^-is-ns  ns'in  ntoy  o'^n'bsn  mss^  ni^-is  29 
-bs  nsTTS^  "jhinns  ayi  ''3T2J  2?airj  iiapi    :  n'^12^  rns-boa  bi"i5  ya®  ^ 
ynsa  yaisn  yji^^'sbi  ;  psn-ns  ann  nbai  D:';ii)2  ynsa  yaten  31 
nibnn  nipcn  byi   :  nsia  sin  ^aa-^^a  ir"''?ni?  s^-??^  aynn  i:Ep  32 
:  intjyb  D^n'bsn  nnia^i  n^n'bsn  ds?)?  na^n  i^ar'^a  Q^'^??  ^^'is-b^ 
no^   tD'^nstt  rns-by  inn-^izjii  nam  "jia;  ©■'S  nyns  s"i''  npyi  ^^ 
i:t2J  yam  n^iis^  T^'^^'i^^  ©^n''  T"^^J"b?  Q'^'pa  ^i?s^i  nyns 
-la-ina^ii  nbsn  nsan  niabn  D^:t^n  bas-ba-ns  liajp'^i  ;  yairn  nb 
ynsb   "jin^^sb  basn   njni    :  Ti'am   D'^nya  bas  ny'iB-i;'  rnn  36 
:  ayia  rnsn  nnsn-sbi  D^nra  rnsa  r*nn  nrs  aynn  ^3©  yarb 

IT  T  IT     F    V  IT  T  T  :  •  AT  :     ■       J    V  JV  .       tT    IV    ;    I*  I.*  -;  t  r    rr     j"    :  -    v  : 

I'^'iay-bs  nyi5  ^m'^^  Ji^'iay-ba  ^s^yai  r^^ti  '^s'^ya  na'^n  ats'^^i  ^7 

ry,   ••■./  =  ■    ■■  ."      ."'"=   '.,'■■•=      *:"  ^".  V    r^"    '"-"38 

aoii-bs   nyns  nias^i   :  ia   DV.bs  nin  mrs  ts^s  nra  S2r)2:n  39 

nns  :  -iioa  Dani  'jiar'j'is  rsT-bs-ns  ?inis  Q^n'bs  y-^Tin  "^nns  n 
Tcs^l  :  ^13)2  b^^s  SD2n  pn  '''^y-ba  pT^:*  ^''S"byi  '^n-^a-by  n'^nn  41 
r.y"i?  nc^"]    5  D^ns^  H^^'ba  by  7]ns  '•nns  hsn  Jipi'^'bs  nyns  42 
o^-'^^a  'ins  irab^^i  qoi-^  T-by  nns  )r\'^^  ii^  by^a   inyau-ns 
ib-mrs  n:"u?rjn  naan^a  ins  asn^i   :  ins^^^-by  anjn  ^a-i  t^^  43 
ny-is  ^'as^i   :  n^^'i-a  f "i^fba  by  ins  "jin:)  tjnas  i^rsb  isnp^i  44 
-bDa  ib^n-nsi  i'l^'ns  t^i^  D'^'ir^'?  ^''1.?'??^  ^V^  ^?^  ?i?'i^''^ 
nics-ns  ib-jn^i  nsys  nips  qoi^'D©  nyns  snp'^i  ;  d^;i2)2  V"ns  ^?: 
qoi-^i   :  a''^2^  T'l^'by  viDi-"  ssr)^i  rncsb  fs  "jna  yis  ^ipis-na  46 
i^ssb^  qoii  s.^^1  D"'n:2i3-?yb^  ny-is  i:Bb  ii^ya  nbi^  nu:bTS-|a 
yaisn  ^^ti  yaira  rnsn  toyni    :  o'^is^   vns-baa   nay^i   nyns  47 

AT    T    -  J"    :  -    i:   :         i    v    t    t  -  j-  -  .  ,t  ;     .  J    v  ;-.-         t    :  v   -:i-i-  :    ~ 

^".■IP^  T*:^^^  ^^D  "^f^  D''*?to  yaw  I  bas-ba-ns  yapn  :D"'2?^pb48 
nas^^i  J  naina  ^np  nina''ap  mrs  n^yn-r™  bDS  D^nya  bDS-]n:*^  49 
:-isc)2  'i^s-'«a  nsob  bin-^a  ^y  ns^  nain  u^n  bins  na  aoi'i 

2 


18  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

3  nbps*  'i^"?TjV,^  "i^ix  nynn  n-o  «inn  ontDa  Q'^bn  "liio  '131  ^oi'ibi 
51  ^:w:">^  iif:'a  mban  Dffi-nx  qDi-^  i^np^n   :  -jix  ins  j^-^s  iipis-na 

53  n;;n  -iizJs  ynisn  "i^iD  yai^  naifDni    :  1;;^  i^nxa  D^rtbis;  ■'pntr-'^s 
5^  "'O:'!  qoii  n-Qij  i©N2  xifib  nynrj  ■'^21^  s^nijj  ro^|rini  :  n^^'i'q  f  nb5i,a 

qoi^-bs?  iDb  a;ini)2-bDb  nns  "ras^n   Dnbb  nrns-bx  wr\  pi^sri^i 

56  ^bv  nps^T  vn^n  ^is-bs  bs?  rvn  n5>nni   :  wyn  DDb  I'oii'i-ics? 

57  "boi   :  0:^^213  ynxa  nynn  pTn^.i  Q^^^^^V  ^s^!'^  OO?  "^IJ^^'^r^'^ 

:Vii5n-bDs  a^nn  pTn-^2  viDi"'°bi5  niatjb  n^a^'iss^  ^5?a  inxn 

I      V     IT    T  T     :  *T  T     IT  P    /-    T  (•  I  A"  ■••  V       ;    •  T    ;     -     :      •  JT  !      V     T     T 

CHAPTER  XLII.     ya 

N  :  ^ii^inn  n^b  rbb  nps:','!  n'Gb?^i  t]"?^^"^^  "^^'^t'"^^  ^?  ^p??.  ^1-'^ 
2  oii^a  i:b-^"inTSi  n/3ffi-n"i  D^>"aa  n^iic-izj;'  ^3  ^ri^s^'aiy  nan  *i"ai?'^i 

4  'issnp^-'jB  nts?  "IS  i^n«-ns5  njp?'^  nbT»-i?b  ribii  ^nx  'j^'a;^:s-nN^ 
6  i^nijn  D^-bsb  TSir^n   x^n  f "lijn-b?   t:-ibisn  s^n   riDi^i   s  1^:3 

Dni53  ii^s^  nnbx  n'a&5^'»i  ni^p  m^  i3"t^t  nnibi?  nsrn'^i  0^2:^::, 

8  :  ^nnsn  sb  on-i  i^nxTix  tiov  ^5?i   :  bDii5~i3TJ3b  iy;3  f  nxia  Tiisi?;;^ 

9  D^ban^   nnbii  n'oi?^'!   onb  tsbn  "niijs   nit'bnn  ns'   ^cii  nbt'^i 
^  ^^^^V.}  \?^«  ^^  'T'^s?  ^n^x^:!  J  ansa  f  nb^n  ninsJ-nss*  ni^nb  ci^iii 

11  ^;'n-iib   ^;nbs!    d^ss    ^:n3    nnsi-iij-'x  i;a   ^:|3    :b2s?~i3"£b   ^sa 

12  J  nii?nb  onsa  f nxn  ii,'i"n:?'^3  &?b  Dnbx   n-ai^f^   t  o^'ban^  T'^5? 

14  onbi?   n-Qi^^i    J  ^srx   "in^^ni   oi^n  ^D-^ns^-ni?    fupn   nann   "jS-p 
ro  'in  'i^nan  nsn   :  ons?  a^bsn'a  nasb  Dpbx  ^nna^  ni^x  x^n  qoi'' 

16  D3)2  ^ribt3   !  n^n  fupn  DD^ns?   «in3-DS!  ^5  n-Tia  ^xsn-as  nyns 
DDns:  n^sn  ob'^nnT  ^:na;ii  ^ip«n  ops'!  ns'^rib^-ns  np.'^'i  ^n^^ 

17  m^Jbi:^  nmi)2-bx  ons?  qbx^'ii    :  nns  tD'^b^n^  ^5  nis>-iB  ^n  i^b-nsti 

18  D'ln'biin-ns  ^''n^  ^t»5>  ni?T  ^irjibt-n  Di;;a  qoii  onbx  "lasH  j  n^'a;' 

n^iicp  -;z?  V.  50. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.  42,    43.       3)3  i?:  19 

anxi  D5'?^ffi)2  n^n^  ^o^'^  nns5  DD^rii?  Dfnx  n"i;?-Qi?  t  sn;'  ^sii:  19 

^s-^bx  i3.rnf?s^s  iii^ss  nnit  ^rsn  nry;  r^^n^-b'-j  ^:n:x  1  D'^^ttsi! 
nnii  li^iJn   ]?i:i    sns-Tn  nn^n  ^:^S^*  ns3    "js-bs^  ^:^^t?   iibi  22 
Dn2))2'ij  5?b^  ibj^n  ^ijpnn-bs  n'^sb  1  D^^bi?  ''r^n^ij  isibn  nbi^b 
f "^b^sn  "i^   vioii   '^_)2W    "^3   ^i''!,^  j^b   an'i    ;  tJn'iD   r.2n  i'an-D^T  2:3 
hr^^'g  n^.^n  Dnb«  la^']  bnbN  2^^^  p^^T  on^b^;^  3b^i  :  cn:^|i  24 

on^  ^^^^  '^'^^^  ^'7^  °D^  ^^^^  ipU;-bx  ©"^iji  Dn-iEcs  nu:nb^ 
isa   N^n-nini    isps-riN    sn;;^   pb^?    i^ibrib  i^iscis  nnb   ipir 

niia^i  J  ^Db  n'^nbs  rm  rtk^-rrq  nissb  n^n^-b^  i^^x  '^'h'^n'^^  nab  29 
:"ibxb  Dnb5  nVpn-bs  ns;  ib  ^'i^ii:;:]  "j:?:?  nsnb?  QninN:  si??;:"b« 
J  rnxn-nK  n^b5n)2S  ^:ni5  m>^  nitp  ^:r\s  T^sn  ^^ns?  la-^^in  ^a'^  ^ 

I       V  IT    T  V  <  :     -      I    r  T  J    !■•  •   -  A  'T  IT     •  I      V    VT     T         f*  ~:  ■      T  V     • 

•■■■'■■  "  "       '        '.'''■       ■■■■■       "■■       •••    '"  32 

'\'Q^^^  :  ]?S3  f -1X3  ^;"'3i5TO  Di.^'n  I'-apni  ^s2''^?  ^hn^h  ^rnx  ''^a  33 
ibsn  QD^nx-nx  ^s^nni   :  ^Dbi  ^np  D3^p3  linyn-riji  ir,i?  nn^in  34 

I       It    -  jv       •    -:  V  *    T  :  I"  T  /J-  v.*      "IT      I     J  -:  I-  v  :  •     •  j*   - 

•jnx  DD^nx-ris^   dps   d^:?  ^3   DPi?   Q^ban'a  i^b  13   rSni^)   ''b^5 
ttj^s-nzni    an'^pir    D^j5">ni3   dn   in^ii    :  ^.'^ncn   f-^.^;n-rx^    aib  r,;? 

^•D'^s  liy^ptJT  ^ss'^s!?  qoii  Dnbs©  ins  Dn^ns  aj:?;:  Qfibs?  Tas^'^i  36 
-ns  niasb  i^ns-bs  ^a^sn  Tas^;!  :  niba  ^^n  ^by  nnjrn  "jTa-pa-riS)  37 
wirs  "^iST  ^■i^~'b'J  Vs  ri:n  ^i'^bs  ^ss^as  sb-ns  n^-an  'sa  ""ric 
nsffi:  i'lab   s^ni  r.'b  I'^ns-^s  DD^ay  '^la  ^n^-sb  nrs'^T   :  r,''b5?  3s 
;  nbiSTS  "ji^a  \naiTD-ns  nnnnini  rianabn  n^i^  tfn'na  "jics  ^.ns'ijp^ 


CHAPTER  XLIII.     .^12 

^s^an  "itiJs  naffin-ns  bbsb  ^ba  tjjss  ■'h^i   :  f  ^sa  nas  a2?"^ni  2  « 
"11955^1    !  bas-j?)?   ^2b-^naT25  ^a«  Dn^as  cn^bs  niasfn   d^U^'^^  3 
'ipba  lis  isnn-sb  Sbsb  icisn  ^:a  'lyn  ^5>n  nbsb  n^inn^  rbs 


20  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

6  ffi'^sb  T^anb  lb  Dny-in  mab  bsnto;'  '^'QK^t    j  DDns  DD^ns  ^ijba 

7  nbsb   iDnnbitibi   ^Db  icisin-bxtj   bixo  ^nT3i<|»i    :  ni$  DDb  nisn 
^.'^T^  5^^^0  D'^nn^n  ^s-b?  ib-iaai  nk  Dsb  Tj;;n  ^n  DS^ni?  "Tii'n 

nns-D.^  i:n?s-a5  n^iaa  iibi  n'np>  riDbs^  ^'^'^1??^  ^i^^  ^^.^'^  '"'^,V^ 
9  ^^bs    n"'ni5'»nn    sb-nx    ^s^pnn   "i*];^^   ^4'??'?-   ''^-^    •  ^is^'Ci? 

11  jsisi?  >  "js-nx  Dn^nx  bsnTri;>  dnb^  n'as^i  :  di-'^^b  nr  ^:d©  nrj? 
tD5?Ta  nnsia  Tij^xb  ^Tiirn  ai^bDin  v^xn  rn^-ra  ^np  ?io  riir 

*-    :  AT :     •  VT  !•  :  •.••■;•  !     V    T    T  *-    ;  •     •  l;  -;  J 

12  Ds^'in  ^np  r^wi2  ^cy\  :  Qi^pir^  D^:t:s  -jbi  nsD:  irn'i  1:5/12^  ^"12 
;  K^n  nsiria  ibis  D3n::n  in^irn  OD-'r^n^s?  ^sa  nic^isn  sicin-n^i 

13  n^'ann  o^b  wi  "rn-ij  bxi  j  ti^s^n-bx  nnnr  i^^pi  ^np  OD^nsi-rsii 
"I'SJxs   ^jiT   '5i'a^i:a-ri?i   nns   Drns^-ns;  DDb  nbici  ic-'ikn  nsb 

■)D  inpb  qc3-nDTr)3i  ri?-7n  nns^an-nj^  n^t\:s:n  inp^^i  :  "^ribD©  ^nba© 
16  ?iDi'i  K-1^1  !5iDi"i  "i^sb  1^12?^^^  D^nstj  I'ln^;!  ^ttp^i  '5^;':a-ni«i  D^i^n 

IV  niiJss  Tij>*n  to?^^:]  :D^nnsia  DUirsn  ibpii^  ips  13  -jdhi  nnb  nhui 

18  13  Qifcrsn  lijT^i  Jvipii  rm  DiTr;i<n-ns  tji^sn  sn^^i  ^ci""  "rcij 

ninsyb  i:ni5  r.npbi  i;ib:?  beinnbi  ^.Dib:?  bbiinnb  QiJjni'a  irn^J? 

19  nns  vbs  I'la'iii  ^loii  ni^-by  'itck  tjii«n-b55  iirs^i  :  irnbn-r«n 

22  -naicb  i;'i;n  iD'i^iin  nnj?  5]CDn  :  is^^a  ins?  nrn  ibpt^si  i:£D3 
23 -bs  Dib  Dibi^  ni2i5'^i  nrnhp^its  lisps  niij-i^  isyii  iib  bsij 
D3SP3  D3innMS3  'ji'at:^  D3b  -jna  D313«  in'bs^i  t33^^'^^«  isvn 
24  nni3  Qir:i«n-rx  tjixn  jcn^i  :  -ji^J^ffi-nN  Dnbs  s^si^n  ""bs  k3 
nD  -r55  ^^:''^■^   :  Dni-ibnb  sisp^  )r\'^^  Qnibin  i^nn^i  ni'a-in^n  ^oii 

26  i^a^i   !  onb  ^ibDiii  c©"''3  i3?ac  ^3  Di;i!;Si3  ?|Dii  xia-")?  rinfian 

27  ntjs   ipmH   DDins   D"ib®n   "i^sii    nibtb    onb    bs^ffi^i    :  nsnx 

niDl3T  'N  v.  2G. 


GENESIS,  CHAP.  43,  44.     n?a  a?a  21 

ii'ijj^i  "in  ^3Ti:>  ^^^^^)  ^^7??^  Dibi^  ^n^x^'i  j  ^n  is^iw  oinniax  28 
nrn  ya^ff^'^  "i^fi?"!!  ^"Tii?  V''?rr?"i^i«  «">!]  'T?  s^igi^^  !  ."i^ri^T^,^!!  29 
"^D^^^   •  "'P^  t'^^t  o'^C'^^  "1^55^^]  "lbs  nn"ii3N|  "im  pi^n  DD^m  b 

ib  ^'a'^ffl''*!   :  nnb  ^na^ia  itss^'t   pisxnH   i^S'^i   ^^:5  vm^n   :  nriuj  ^^ 

•/  ,-T-  v.T  r  ,.       1-        f     -    -    .    .-  ^....  -  „,         (,....  '    "^     32 

•jibDi;!   sb   ^3   Diab    inx   D'^bDsn   a^nsiabi    o^nb   onbi    i-^inb 
JiacD']   J  D^'n^riab  xin   nnyin-^D  nnb    bi-inyn-nx   bbxb   Dns-an  33 
-bi?  TS^i?   Q^^^3^^J  ^f^^ri^T   "If?"????   "^^^^^n^  I'l^t'^^s  "^isn  1^5 £b 
ns:irTQT;  'j'a;'?^  nxip^  anpn  anbs  n^rs  rs^  nb^iij^  ap^"]    :  ^r.yn  34 

CHAPTER  XLIV.     1^ 

^103^!  ?^5ii  ^^■'^rnxn   :  innn^i?  -isa  r'^s-qcs  u^^m  n^tj  "j^bpi;!  2 
m»x  ^loi"'  nnns  to?'^]  innt?  Cjcs  nxi  ■jujjri  nnpioj?  ^sa  b-iirn 
-nx  iij2^^  on    :  Dn-'niani   nizn  ^nbi^  n^^^:i?;vJi  nix  npian  :  ns'i  4  3 
D'lTr^xn  inns  cinn  Dip  in^a-b:?  -nrsb  n^s  qoiii  ^p^nnn  iib  n^yn 
ni  sibn   :  nniu  nnn  TOn  DPipbT^  nrib  anbs   nn^si  Dr^teni  n 
!Dniii5?  "iffis  Df^i>;:)n   is  TiJn?^   irn?   j^^ni  ii  i;n«  nnt'i  nci^i 
nani  nipb  T5^{  in^iii^T  :  nba^n  D^'^ann-rs  onbii!  nan^T  or-te^i  7  6 
qpi?  in  :  n^n  nana  nito^  ^"^nayb  nb^bn  nbsn  D^^an?  ^z'^t^,  8 
a:53  !j\xi  p_^'2  y-is^   ^^bs  i^a^i^n  irnnn'as  ^sa  ^,:5ji)3  nt'ijj 

mri5  sin-js  DD^nana  nnvD5  ya^h  '.D^nayb  lansb  n;np  irn'sK  ^ 
'rni^^  ^^^^'}'}.  '  D,''p3  i^nn  dpsi  nay  ''b*nin':«  'in«  ss^^  11 
bnn  binaa  U5|nii  linnn-ab^  tb^x  ii7PB'';i  sn^nx  innn^s-nx  t^Vi  12 
oby^^T  Dn"bT2UJ  i3>np^T  :  ip^'pa  nnn^sa  ^^asn  ks^ts^i  nbs  ibpai  13 
i5ini  qoii  nn^a  ",inxi  nnin^  sa^^  •'^T?^'  ^^F^^  *i^^r!"b?  ^^^.  i4 
n^n  noi2n-ma  ^oii  nnb  n"Qii*i  :  n^ns  ^irsb  ibs^i  d©  isniy  id 
maii^T  :i:b3  nics  uj^ij  tn:^  Trnr^a  uk^T  i^'ibn  onito?  ntts«  16 
-nx-  NiTo  Q^nbsn  pn-j^rn^i  nanrma  %nsb  nri53-n^  nnin^ 
:in*a  ?ia5n  si^:-mri5  d5  i:n3Si!-Da  ^Dnsb  o^na?  ^xjn  rpna?  "ji? 

p"ir:  7?:;?  v.  10.  'p  •nnnic'i  v.  28. 


22  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

:  DD'^aijJ-bN  oibirb  ^b?  dpst  "iny  ''b-n-n^ 

18  '^bni^  i^:Ti«3  "inn  T^^n:?  i^i-ns^;'  ^s^s  ■'3  'nrs?'':!  'r,'^!ry'}  n^bs*  ^'s^^n 

19  'ibsb  iinnr-njjj  bxi^  ^nin   ini^nss  T]i'aD  15  Tj;nnya  T)Si5  in*'bxi 

3  1'j]j  □■'5)^7  "Tb;:.T  ipT  3«  ^:3-iiJ^  ^sns^-bx  nT2«2i  5  nN;-is  nx  CDb-^-n 

21  ^"iins^-bx  n^&^ni   j  innsj!  ^^nxi  i^sb  i^nb  i^^n  nn^^^^  ni?  Tinxi 

22  ar^b  -ii^jn  bD^^-iib  ''ns-bfij  n'ajisi  :  i^b^  "^r:?  MTQ-tirfiji  "^bs  ^n^T'^* 

23  DD^ns  "in^  s<b-nx  T]i-n?-bs  n^i^nn  tn^n  ''■^^ij'rx  nr^'i  TnK-nb? 

24  in«  T^-iny-bs  ^rb:^  ''S  ^n:'i    :  '':s  riij'nb  i^scn  i?b  dsps  ibjrn 
ns  :  bDSjs-tj^ia   ^sbnnniij   ^3«  ^D-^nx  n^i?''^    :  ■«p^b!:  inn^  ns  ib-"i5|i 

26  bs^D  sib-^3  ^37'b,''1  ^:r?i5  1""!?)?n  ^s'^riij  ^rn^  f^lD^  ^?^2  xb  nrsi'h 

27  ^:'ibs  '^ns  ti^n?  n'ai?''!  •  ^-^^  ^i^r^'  I'^i?^  '^•^V^')  ^^kT}  ^^^  '^'^a^i? 

28  ?fx  n^i5i  ips^  'insn  ^{2fl:^  :  ^nirx  ^b-nnb';  d:^:t»  ""S  on^'i:'  dp» 

29  ^nnpT  "i^s  d:>^  nt-n^-aa  nnnpbi  :  n^n-ny  ^^n^x^  ikb^  &ib  a'Tj 
^  lis  3^^3?-bs  >'h3  nni^i  :  nbs©  ny'ia  ■^nn'^tc-ri*  oninini  fq^ 

31  ni^sn  -5^55-^3  iriiN"??  n^rii  :  iirssn  nnnrp  iirssi  ^:px  ^id^x  nyin) 

32  i^i^n?  "13  J  nbi?-.^  p^^a"  ^:^3i<  ?i^3?  niiis-nij  T'7??  'iTnini  rra) 
i3Sb  ■'nsjuni  ^j-'^s  ^3N^3i5  sb-ai^  ^b«b  13s  os^  ^^in-rs  3n^ 

83  b?;  nysnn  i;i«b  ^3^  n^^sn  nnn  r^^a?  tirair-:  nryi  ;  n^-a^^n-bi 
34  :?n3  nx-iij  "jS  ipis  ^33^!>5  n?|ni  ^iij-bs  nb5?2<  tj^s-^3  :  ^^n5$"D3? 

CHAPTEK  XLV.     r.T3 

N  ''b^'2  liJ^'S-bs  ^s'^^in  xnp^i  vby  a-ia^sn  bbb  p|i?Prib  qpi'^  bS^^-iibn 
2  ^y^^ij'^i  'isaa  ibp-ni?  p'^i  :  Tns-b«  aoii  :i?'ninn3  ins  11: i«  ^isr-i^bi 

4  Wi^'b^  qpi^  "TasH.  :  t:s^  ^bn3D  ^3  ir^i?  nijyb  iini?  ^b3;;-sbi  ^n 
1  n^^n^)2  ^ni?  Dnn3^-mri)j  nb-^m  ^loi^  '^is  Ta^^i  u\a:^i  ^bs  sr^ir^ 

^  ^^H'?^  "'S  ^10  ^^'^  Dr)n3^-^3  D^'^rs^s  nn^-bxi  '^is^n-bs?  1  np?n 

6  tj)2n  liyi  v'^Nn  3np3  35?nn  a^n:©  nT-^3  :  as'^rsb  a^n'bs  ^rnbuj 

I-    T  :         1    V  AT    T  •/ (jv   :  IT  T    IT  •   /-T     :  ./-.•         •  r.-    ••    :   -  v       ■■•:         •   /- t     : 

7  a3b  Biir)b  Q3i:sb  a^rfbs  '^in^'^P''!)    '^^^'1?^  Ti'^';)""?^'  '^^J^-.  ^""''^ 

8  nmbip  ans-sb  nri:?:i   j  nbia  nu^bsb  aib  ni^nnb;^  f-is«3  tr^'^siD 

p"T=  Y?2p  V.  ir. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   45,    46.       1?3  ri?2  33; 

:  "i^?:n"bx   ''bs?   rrin   Di^n^ia-bsb   'ji'isjb   D^n'bx   "i:^©   qoi''   ^:a 
?i:s:£T  T]"ijn  -^^ni  ^i^ni  nps?  -"bx  ninp  n^;ni  "jira-y-is^n  pair,';)  ^ 
3^n  □"'2'^  tj^n   ni:^-i3   nis  Tini;:   ■'pbsbDn    :  tjb-nffis-bDn   T^-ij^n^  u 
^3">yi    nish   DD'^s^y  nsni    :  Tjb-nt'x-bDT    ^^n^n^  npx    T^n^^n-jS  12 
^^i32-b2-nij    ^isb   DPiani    ;  orbx   in^Tsn   ^s-^3  T''?^?^   '''^^*  is 
J  n:n   "^nsj-ni?  QP^'^inT   cspiniai  Dn-'Xi  "rc^-bs  n^i    D:''i2^a 

I    /••-  :  -  (T      T  -         -  vT  T        J    •  T  ;    ■  :'   :*s*'-  «  t      »    -it:    •  i"       ;   -         -  »  •  -     *^ 

ybizJD  bj^ni    J  ip)i|i   "i^ns   nna^  -jd  innxT   cnb?   ^n::i  i^n«-bDb  16 
:i^'i22>  '13'^yni  ni;"i3  "^rya  a-j^;^i  qoi^  "^n^?  ^sa  n^sb  nyiD  n^a 
D3■l^3)2-n^{  r.TJ  ^toy  P5«t  r]^ns<-bx  lbs  Jibi^-bs  ni^ns  n'cs^^i  17 
lbs    ishi    DD^pa-rsn    DD'^ns-ns    ^npi    :  p:^    nsis    ^.sh-iDb^  18 

At  ••  J  IV      "IT  V  :  ■;•.•.-:  •/  J ':  I  -  IT  :  t   :  /-  v  :  , 

npsn  ;  psn  nbn-r.s  ^bpsi  di^^^^tq  fns   n^i2-ps  D?b  rirps^n  19 
DD^ir:bi  DDS'jb  nfe  w^^t^z  fnsT2  DDb-inp  ^ir?  pst   nnvi 
-b3  nrj"'3  DD-ibs-b?  cnri-bs  ubz^'j^   :  nrsn^  DDins-rs  orsir:^  a 
^joi'i    nnb   iPi^i   bsnia;!   ^)2    'j?nii5y';i    ;  s^n  Dsb   D^'ns^   "fis  21 
nisbn  ir-^sb  -jps  obab  •.  ^n-rb  n'lis  cnb  -jn^i  nbns  ^s-b?  mb.}?  22 
Tinsbi   :  n"b^©  psbn  Tzj^m  inos  iris^  isbi^  ina  i^^inb^  p'b)2ffi  23 
psir:  P:hN  niryn  q;^;^^^  a^Dtj  D'^siub  D^'nbn  rno  rsTS  nbia 
Dnbs  n'as;;^  ^Db^n  "i^ns-ps  nbc^^n   :  tfnf;b  I'lasb  "ii'T^i  nnbi  ^a  24 

3,2^1  D^ii^  Vns-bDa  bria  s^n-iDi  "ifi  jicii  ^i3>  n'^sb  ib  i^a'^i  26 

TjT  -  ■  AT  :     •         7    V  jv         T    :  V*  /         •  :  -         ij-  <  ••  .  -  - 

nan  "iTTs  SDi-'  inan-bs  rs  'T'b's  ^nni^i   j  cnb  ^rsn-sb  ^5  iib  27 

JV    *  JV   -:         I  ••  "   :    •  T  J-  T    ••  J    :    -  :  -  iv  t        '       v   v:  iv  i  r 

m   ^nni   ips   psirb   C]oii  nbir-mrs   Pib.nyn-ps   sn^T   Dnbi« 
isKnsi  nobs  in  i:a  SiDi^-nis?  an  bsnTi?;i  "i''?s'^i   j  on'>as  aj:?;:'  28 

:  PTOS  Qroa 


CHAPTER  XLVL  ^^ 

''n'bsb  Q^nar  nari^^  yaiij  nnsa  sa^^  ib-nrs-bai  bsnTo;!  yc'^i  n 
I  aj2?i.  n-as^i  Pb;^|n  Psn^a  bsnir^'b .  D'^n'bi?  n'as'«i  s  pn^i  i-ias  2 
nn-ip  sn-^n-bs  ^^as  ^n'bs  bsn  ■'abs  "rash  '  ^:in  "tcs^i  apr  3 
pTQ^ni^TQ   ^"D^j   nns    i5:s    :  D^c   T^^^it'S    bina   ''I'^b-ia   P^;'^^^  4 


24  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

n  nxatt  ajp?^'^  ajp^i  :  ti'^siy-bs?  in;!  n^©^  ^oi"ii  n'by-Da  ribyK  i^bxi 

'i^'^r^?!'  ^i??."!   '^''?*D^^   ''^^T^    1??l   T"?^ri  ''T2p;i   nrii;   qtcidi 
1  ins  Kinn  iynT"b3i  T^ra  ni;nn  i^n:3  irii?  i\;n  i;.n^  vds  :  inifi 


III.     The  Ten  Commandments,  Exodus  20  : 1-21. 

2  N  ^d:x        d        :  nbsb  nbxn  n^nn^n-bs  ni?  D^n"bx  n3'7:'i 

3  -sb   J  D^in?  n^aia   D^naia   T-ns^   T^l^csin  -iTJJi?  ^■•n'bs   nin;i 

4  npi^an-bDi  i  Hob  jr|'^"r.&?n-«b   :  ^;s-b?  n^nnii  D-inb^  'x^b  rrn;:« 
nnn^  i  D^iaa   nissi   nnn^   rnxa  nirxT   byri^  i  u'^^ti  "i'ij« 

n  bs  ?i''nbj?  nin;'  ^Sbx  ^5  Q^^V^^  ^^^  dO^  Tinf^ltr'"^'?  '  T"?i$^ 
6  niryT  :  ■'Xiiab  n^yan-byi  D^tJbtD-b?  n'':a-b:?  nhij  "jt?  ^ps  s*:;? 
7 -a'fl-ns  sisn  jib  _d  j  "'f^is^  ^n^isbi  ''iriijtb  D^sb^Nib  'ion 
i^TJJ-nx  sto-^-ncs  n&!|  nHn;!  nj^:^  sb  15  siigb  ?iin'bs!:  nir^ 
9  8  'layn  Di^;"  m»©  ?  iinpb  nsten  or-nx  nisT  a  :  Kiisb 
^  nfcyn-s'b   TD'^^  "jj^^l?  '  ^5^  ^^""^ffin  Qi'f}   :  Tjrpsb^-bs  TfipT\ 

11  D^n-ns?  yn^n-ri5i  D;'m^n-nN  nin;i  no  D^^^^-miitD  ^5  !^''7.yT?a 
naisn  nip-nx  nir.^  ^na  -js-b:?  ^T'^^y^  ni;;^  ns^ji  ni-Ti'ii-bs-ns^ 

isjnsin  iib  o  :  ^b  inb  TO'''^  ?"Oi^!'"'iT?i<«  '^^'7^D  ^? 

1*         D  5  3:.in    xb  0  :  as3ri  sb  0 

16  D        Ti^n  n^3  ibnn  i^b        o        j  np©  iy  TiJ^ns  ri:?n-sb 

^^  •  ^^  "iT^.i?  ^^l  "i^^n?.  i'^'iT^i   'I'n^iii;!  i'?^?'!  'n?"!  ^^^  'i^nn-sb 
18  nsirn  bip  nsi  DTsbn-nsi  n'bipn-ns  o^si  Di^n-bsi       o 
,  19  niz5T3-bb5  'iTQii^i  :pnn"Q  ni^r'^i  ^yb'^i  cyn  xn'^n  vt^  nnn-nsi 

D^nbsn    S3    DDHi?    nis?  n^3?3b  ^%    ^snir\-bs    nyn-bs*   ntcia 
21  pni)a  oyn  i^y^n  :  ^sisnn  inbsb  DD^:B-by  insn^  nT.n  iiiyai 

5  n'^JTbsn  DO-mcs  bcnyn-bx  '^53  ncai 


JUDGES,   CHAP.   13.      a">  25 

IV.     The  Life  of  Samson,  Judges  13-16. 
CHAPTER   XIII.     ^"^ 

"i!3  nin:«  D:n^T   nSn^i   "^rj^a   :>nn   riito5)b  bs'ito;'   ^^ja   '■.B^ph  n 
nnsTTia^  r\yym  ^ns?  ©"^i?  ^n^^i  J  ™^  d''??'?^  ci^^'^s  2 

■^^?  ^p:'":!^?^^  i^;!':^  !  '^^^,  ^'^^  J^"])??!  I'^i^*?^  n"!;^  '^f^t^  ^n^?  ^ 

Jia  mb;''!  n^nni  p'l'i^  s*bi  nnjpy-pi?  xrnsn  n^^s?  "ii?s<^:i  '"'f^vJ 
^3  :  i?^tp"b3  "ibpi^n-bsT  id^dt   Ii;   •^nrn-bK'i   iib    '^"I'a^n   npy'i  n  4 
n;n^''  Din'bi?  ttd-^s  icsn-by  riby^'^-jib  nni^n  "ji  n^ib^n  nnn  tfin 
i^nnn  ;  Q'^niobs  'i^'ip  bxnis^^-nN  y'^irinb  bn;i  x^ni  "juan-j^  i?in  6 
nsnT23  ^nxnia^  "^bK  S3  Q^f7'^^,\J  ^^9  '^'^xb  ntc'^i^b  n'csn^  '"'f^O 
TO-nxi   x^Hi  n:r)2-^x  V.ip.bsiij  iibi   ^bjt)  xni:   n'ln'bsn   tyNbia 
X'^  I  ^ncn-bx  nn^i  in  n^b'-^i  nnn  tj2n  ^b  "rasi;;:)   :  ''b  T5n-i?b  7 
Ipan-jTa  n^in  ri^in;^  a^n'bs:  Tp"i3  nx^tp-bs   ^bpsn-bsi  n5th 

i?3b  nisyrn^  ^sni^i   ^rbx   'liy   ^,r^'i?x    ^^i^*^  "^''??^   tD^n'bj^n 
-bi:?  liy  D'Ti'bxn  ?fi<bTa  iin^n  ni:^  biipa  D'^n^bjitn  ^^^ir'^n   :n>^'n  9 

•T^^vJ  "^D^r^^   *  -^^2?  r^  ^^^^  '^'^'r'?^  s^Ti??  ^5^'^"'  ii'^r^'?  stI'^'v} 
sa~nrx  la^kn  ^bi?  nsiD  n^n  vbs  ntiiim  rTiJJ''sb  isnn  r-nni 

IT  V   -:  •    T  -   -  <T  :  •  ■■    ■  T    ■■  V         J  -  AT       •  :  j-    —        f    t    ^t- 

nx?i?^i  irixr-bi:?  jsn^'T   iriffiN*   ^nns?   rfyq  tjb;;'i  dj^,';:]   j^'bx  ni^n  11 
rii;T2  I'Qsi^i   j^ss?  'tqs^'I   n-jjjijn-bs   nw-irj?  ic^xn  nrrs-  ib  12 

NSi^-mrx  bb^   5  ip%'P  m^^sn-bN  in-iTcx-iiiJi!!!  bbp  r!''r^"'^?  "'i"0  1^ 
bb  bsijn-bx  nx^-j-bsi   n^n'bx  nDiai  ii'^i   biiin  ijb  "j^^n  -jts^ 

'    T  JT  T    :    :  -  AT       :  '  j-  :    -  v        -     ^     r  v       /  -  i      :     •        t       v     •    ■  v    -: 

^sni^n-QS!  ni5^-b5«  n'in;'  ijxbia  nicx'^i  :  D^;-i?  I'la  ?T^:Bb  nir;?;i  16 
niDT?  'syi'^^  ■'5  !^3b2?n  nin-'b  nby  nisyn-Di^'i  ^"bri;^  baii-sb 
iin^-is  ?i^Tr  ^^  nin;'  ^^?b)2-b^5  n^'jia  "rasi^T  :N^n  nin;i  ^5?b^"^3  i7 
"i^ai^b  b^irn  nj  niab  nHn^  ?fsb^  ib  ths^^i  5  ^^s^aDi  tI^i^I  is 
"b?  by^i  nhs^n-nx-i  n'^-yr.  ^^T^^.  rii'^^  ^i^"^  J'^fi^bs  s^n;' 19 
nib?n  '•'n^'i  :  n^iii  incxi  rii:ia^  t^iiryb  xbe^i  nin^b  i^^n  s 
nsTTGn    anba    nin^-trxbia   by^^i   n^^t^n   nansn    byia   an^^n 


'js  -^.Ti"'   Ci|??22  ic"3  V.  18.       '■'  -;-'n"'  v.  17.       cai:  'in  v.  8.       nc:  n-.DEn  v.  2. 


26  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

ns  n^n    bnrii    ;  nin^  ^'^?"i5!'!]  ^?in  ^^l?!*^  t^^'^V   ''i''?^^'^'^   ^?,"J?^ 

r    T    :    V       J    /••  IT  :  T        I    i-       ' «         ••  -:  i-  :  i  -:  i-  :  t       : 


CHAPTER  XIV.     T 

2  N  b2?^i   :  D^n-^bs  nips^  "r^s^na   mijjs!  sn;i;:i  ^^K}"^^  li""*?^^  ^"^i^^ 
D-^nrbs  ni:3Ta  nnDipna   "n^sn   n^^x   nrnh   iissbi  n^s^^b   ■^si'i 

3  nibzi  ^^^?^   itisi   rnx  ib    Ta^iH    :  mrsb  ib  nnis-^np  mp:?^, 
n-'bn^n  D^ppbs^  n-^s  rnp.b  tfbin  nns-is  nirs  '^73?-bDni  T^-ns 

4  i^isi   :  ''3^3?a  rnc^^   N'^n-^3  ib-n]5  rinis  I'lss-bx  "iiTTair  nxiS'^i 
nyni  D^nirbs^  ujjjn^-x^n  n:i5n""'3  S'^n  n"'ro'a  ^3  ^y"i;;  i?b  Sbsi 

n  nn:T2P  i^si  i^'niji  litBiaTr  "in-^T       J^^^-iis^a  Q'^bit^  D^PtZ^-s  s^""^?!! 

8  nini  n^nsn  nbs^  nx  nis-ib  nc^:i  J^pH)?^  d^'??'?  ^^.^^  '  pT^-'a© 

9  rf^b^l   ^b^i    T^ss-^i^   ^n-tn^i    j  irnn^   ^.'^"^^^3  ^,-^r'^  ^^!?^^  ^'"i? 
"13  Dhb  Tian-sbi  ^bss'^i  onb  ]r);^T  i^ai!"b«i  l"r.K-bj<  tfbH  bssi 

11  ^np^i   inix   Dnii5i3  ^n:^i    :  D^ninsn  ^iry^'^.  9  13   nnic^  ^-t'Ta© 

12  DDb   s^rnn'^nx   lii'^in  fanb  nrs^^^i    :  ipn  ^^^nn   a'^i?"?'^   D^cbia 

13  T^iinb  ^bsin  sb-DXi    :  D'^nr^s  rbbn  D'^irb^r^  oi'^'lP  n^tbiij  csb 
iTpsi;;!  D'^"ra  nisibn  d^Trb©^   Q^3'^1P  Q-^irbTJj  ^b  dps  cpp?^  ^'b 

.i4T^^i   bsxia  X2;>  bDi5TO  anb  n'j:s5;;'i    :  n.-y^t?^  T^r^T'^  ^TH"  '^^ 
Tj  m';;3  1  ^n;'T    ;  n^)2^   n^sbia  n^nn   "7\nnb   ^bs*;  ^b^   p™   k^^ 

5  sbn   ^;b   DPsnp  ^srjn^-jbn  iryta  ?fi3s   n'^s-ri^i   ^nis   srinirp-iB 

3"?  V.  25. 


JUDGES,  CHAP.  14,  15.     na  T^  27 

sib  "'a^ibi  inxb  nin  nb*  nias^n  '^i?'7,?ri  ^b  -^bT  173^  i^^^b  nr^-in_ 
nn-iJan  Dr>b  n^n-nirj?;  D^iai^n  r^ntp  vby  pni   :  -■'.n^  tfbi  "^msn  17 

noinn  sin;'   nnpa  '^ir-'atjn  Q'>2  n^3?n  ^r:i5  'ib  ^Tas?^]    :  n-,2?  is 
''rib3?3  Dr)-rnn   i?b^b  anb  -na5«;;i  i^.xp  T2?  nri  Tan^ia  pin72-M/2 
J?,-]  I'i'P'ZJi^  "rn^i   nin;'    nin   T^b^   nbsni    :  "^nyri   dj:n213  sib  19 
i^i^aiab    nis^bnn    -jn^i    nnii-'bn-r^    np^'n   tij>*   w^irbt  1  cn^ 
?,ni?Tab  ■jiTiJ^a©  ri2J»  '^nm   j  irpns?  n^a  by'^i  iss  in^i  r."i"^nn  d 

:  ib  npn  mrs5 


CHAPTER   XV.     VJ 

nnins  sibn  riJJn'ab  rifisnxi   f^^^J^sic  sijiri-^s  ^J?"i'^ij   "ibx  "■'ix 
■jicjia'ij   nnb  n'aiipT    :  n^nnn   T^b   Npnri   nsi?^   nnrj   nrjpn  3 
"isb^i  "jic^p  tjb|:i  :  n;?n  dt237  ^3X  n-i3:>-^3  n^j^Trbs^  aysr?  •^n-'p.D  4 
^^sb    Dto^i   =i?r'^   ^?I    1?."^    °^'^?^   '^I^''-^    °^^?^^   nisj^-irbiy 

D^nicbs  ^■i^iJ;'^   :  ri;'T  D"i3""i?"i   map-iyn  tj'11513  nyni^i  Q^J^^^bs  6 
ini2Ji?-nN    np.b   ^2   iTann  inn  -jitj^pt^   ^Tas;^i    r.sir    no   ^"a 
:  i»s«3   n'^nsj-nxi    nnis?   ^B^ip'^i   d^^^'^s   ^b2>^_i    ^"s^'i'ab   nrn^i 
nni«i   Dsn  in)3p.D-D55   ^3   nsirs   iiTi5r:n-as5   y.^-qTS   anb   nrsj^"i  7 
:?bo  q^|03  mij^i  in;;i  nbi-;.)  nsri  ^n^-by  piiu  nn-s  ^H   '.b-rns  s 
^n'Qi?;'^    :  ''nba  ^ffi-jri  ^'j'^m   ^:n^^T    o^rnrbs   ^b?^,!         :  u-s^V  f 
^rby   "jiir^'r-nsj   nioxb   ^nipsi;^;]   ^rb^  on^b?   n^b   n^^n^  r'^x 
-bs  niin^p  tj^i?  D''sbs  rrrbiy  ^^n;^T   :^:b  no  it'ss  ib  niob  11 
n^rnsbs  r.2  Q^btJa-^s  ny-i^  SJbn  "ji'iJia'irb  ^n^asi^^n  ni:^?  ybo  q^j^o 
:  onb  in^o  13  ^b  ^o  "ii^iCD  uh)   "TasJ^ji  ':b  n^o  rsi-T-nis^ 
liizjao  nnb  rq^';^  D^pniJbs~i^3  ^r^nnb  i:in^  ?iv^l?  ''i^  ^nrsi,^"i  12 
"ibs-^s  sib  niisb   ib   ^I'asi^i     :  Dr\5?   ^2    i^iv.2r^-is    ^b    ^y3t?n  13 
D^^nh?    D''iiiJ3   ^nnDs<^_'i    Tjn^a?   sib   nani   d^;'^   ^^2J^?^   ^"P?^,? 
ins^npb  ^:?^nn  D'^nisbD^  inb-i?  s«5-s5^n  ;  ybsn-i^a  ^n^b^^^i  D^ibnn  14 


28  HEBREW,  CHRESTOMATHY. 

itD  npi2  niian-^nb  iUTa^.^   :  ^'^1';  ^^.'a  i^';3^ci|t  ^©^^i  tsn  ^nya  ncs 
16  ni)3nn  ^nbs  'jitjiattj  "i^^^;;!!   !  iiJ^i?  ^^^,  ^T'^'l^  C'bl?!'!}  '"i"'?  '^''^-''^ 

18  liiTa  i^Ta^i^i   :  "^nb  n^n    s^nn  Diprib    iH'yp^']   in;^y  "^nbri  ^bijji^i 

19  D^nb^  yjbni^i    :  n^bn^n  ^;3   ''i?'?^,;)   ^^?5   ™s5  rin?i   r^i-jn 
•'n^i  inn  n^rni  rnC!;i  D:^'a   12^^  ^S2:;i  '^nfa-nTrsi:  cnDrn-nx 

:  HDO   D'^niiJ?  D^nrJbs  i^^a  bsnTi);>-in8{ 
CHAPTER   XVI.     I"^ 

2  N  nbiiib  I  n^!n-72)b  5  n-^bs  sn^'i  hdit  rr^Jx  D^zj-i^n'^i  nn-T3>  littj^izj  ?rb*i 

J*T     -  IT  T       IV     ■■  V    T   -  T  JT     •  r  :    -  -  TAT    -  '  \       I        '  '  V;"  - 

3  ''sn-"!?  fiii5^TzJ  n?Tr;^:i  :  ^n:.^nn^  npian  "lis-n?,  i^sb  nb;^^n-b3 
■in'rni  T3)n"i2?T»  ninbna  rnsin  nb^ibn  ^sna  .  d;:^^i  nb^^bn 
nnn  irsn-bj^    abj^^'^T  i^sns-bs?   dw^t   n^isn-oy   D^Di^i   ninr^n 

4  pT.iu  bn:2  nizji?  nns^^n  l?"''":^"^  ^n;^i  :  pnnn  '^^s-b?  nri? 
n  iniN  "^ns  fib  !ni3S'«i  D^'nirbs  ".5-10  r^^b^5  ^b?*^   •  nb^b^  rrais^ 

^:n3XT   inis^b   ^n^pnpxi   ib   b?^:   rnsni    bii;;   ins   ni23   ^xn^ 

6  i?rnT5n  liiLJiaffi-bx  nb^bn  "Tasm    i!:]D5  tm^iz^  qbx  t^ik  -jb-pp 

7  -DS  liicTaiiJ  n^bK  n'as^^i   :  ?ini:?b  icsn  ntini  bi'i.i  ^jiiip  ni2a  "^b 

"ins?3  "'fi^^'?^  ^f^^^HT  ^^D"'^'?  "^'i^-  o^H-  ^'''i^^''  "^^J^^^  "^P^c^!! 

8  ^a;^n-i?b  mri«  n^nb  a^in^'  nsjnis  o^ncbs  "^no  fnr^byiii  :  ansn 

9  D^nuJbs  libs  iT3iini   n'iha   nb   nic''    nnsn^    :  ona   ^r.^csn;) 

^  ^3   nbnn    nsn    liirj^ffi-bx    nb-^b^^    n^sni    :  inb  y'li:   sibi   ti? 

11  n^bj?  niasi^i   :  nosjn  nm  ib  srnn'^an   np:?  d'^sts  ^bs  na'^ni 
nDsb)2    onn   w?,?"^?    "^^^i?   ta^ipfH   D'^nhya    ^?iTS_'^  nics-ns5 

12  ^nnciinT  n^cnn  D^nh?^  nb-'b'i  n;p.nT   :  n^sjn  ^ns*^  ^rr^^rn  ^n^bn-i 
Dj^.J??!'^  "^^^r^  ^f^  ^y^\}')  lii''aTr  ^^''by  D^nirbs  i-ib^^  n^sni  nna 

13  ""^a  nbnn  nsn-i?  lit^st^'-bs^   nb-^b^   '^'ci^ni   jWs  wis?nT  byi3 

npEi  'r.n  v.  5. 


JUDGES,    CHAP.    16.      T"  29 

^ansn-QN  n^N  "i^asi^i  ncsn  nm  ^1  n^^an  n^nrs  ^bi?  "istlP^!? 

-nsn  :n^n  "in^Tj-ns  yo^i   inii^ia    f'^'^j']  "jiizj^Ti?   'n^^^   D^r^T^''?s 

-13  in:ii   :  bi"!.)  -^nb  tmz^  ^j  nnsn-sbi  ^a  r\bnn  b'^'ays  rjb-c  le 
-151:1  ;  Tirch  iirsD  n^pnn  nn^^xpi  o^'a^'n-^s  '?''.p^"'^  "^'^  ^'j?"'^r?  i^ 
D^n'biJ!  17:"''?  ''i^sn-b?  nby-sib  nni'53  rnb  nia^i^^i  iiib-bs-nx  rnb 
-533  ''ni^ni   ■'ri'^bni  inb  "^sri^a  noi    ^nn'ia-nij!   "^rii}  "51:3^  ■'rx 
"'h?^  ^'?pJ?'i  n^TSni   i3b-b3-nx  rib  I'^^n-^s  nb^b^i  x-ini  '^^^rl  is 
'',?"iD  n^?s  ^ib^i  i3b-b3-ns5  nb  T'^n-is  oysn  ibs?  niaxb  D'^nirbs 
Tij-^icb   Knjpni   n-'s-is-by    ^.ni)i2;;)nn     ;  n^^s   vic3n   ib?_^i   D'^nirbB  19 
:  i^bi^ia  inb  no^n  inisyb  bnri   iirx"!  nisbn^   3?3^^-rx   nSsni 

D^nirbs  inirns'^n  :  rb^^a  no  nin^  ^3  yi;*  i«b  n^ht  "i2?|Si  b??3  21 
■jni-j  in;'i  D*nirn33  ^mnps^'ii  nnj?  inb?  i^ini'^i  i''„;'^?"ni?  I'lJJr] 

^ias;;i   nnpirbi  ^O^v?"^^  r"?7^  ^"^'tT"^?!   '^^T^  ^scxs  D^ricbs  " 

n'lnnTs  nj*"!  i^i^iix-nx  ^2i;'3  ^s^n^bs  "jn:  inas;  ^3  DM'ln■b^!:-^^{ 
^snp  iiai5^i  D^b  si'jb  ^n^^i    :  i:''bbn-rs  nsnn   iTrN.i   ^:2?n5<  ^d 
Dn^rsb  pnaiii  Q'^TOi^n  st'S^d  p'iijptjb  la^np-^i  ^rb-pnffiii  "jiir^iEb 
pnn^n   n^fn-bx  lii'aij:   n'as^i    :  n^n^riyn  "jis    inis   ^i^')2?j:'i  26 
nn-'b?  1133  n;i3n  nirx  DiiB?n-nx  ^pi'^^ni   '^nis?  nn^in   in;'3 
D^nirbs)  "15-10  bip  n72^i  D^iTirn  b'^irixn  itb^  in^^ani  :  cnib??  ■js^t'Si  27 
i?np^i  ;li©ttiD  pinm  a'^xin  r\m^  iijix  n^Bbiji  nt^birs  ssn-byi  28 
D?En  ?fx  to  '^3p--ni  xp  i:;i3T  nin-i  •'^sns  Tas^^i  nin^-bis  ■jiir^sp 
rsb'^i    J  n^nicbs^  ^py  ^ni^^a  nnx-app   tr^psi^i   D'^n'byn   ri:Tn  29 
D^^r?  ^^0^1  on-'b?  1132  niisri  TaJx  tjinn  '^'1112? .  ^^jtctx  liizi^i^ 
a^nirbs-DS^  ^tcsd  nbn  liib^ffi  1^55^1  ••  ibii^m  insi  ip'a''3  "tns  5 
n^nizn  i^Ti^i  i3-mrj«  n^n-bs-b^i  o^bnon-b?  ri-^in  bbi  nsa  1:^1 
n-^s-bsi  iins5  iin::i  j  ii^na  ni^an  'nr>»'a  Diin  inias  ir^'crrnirs;  31 
bisnos  i^ni  ni^na  i^s  ifiis  insp^^i  .  ibs^^^i    ins?  isto'^i  i-^nx 
:n;TD  D^nto^  bx^ic^-ni^  "jstc  xini  i-^nsj  ni3^  i3p.^ 

'p  CTCNH  'p  ^-^'OD  V.  25.       'p  ciiDNn  V.  21.       'p  '^  v.  18.      nsn  'pn  V.  16. 
N2~i  'nn  T.  28.  'p  ';®-";2m  v.  26. 


30  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY, 

V,     David  and  Goliath,  1  Samuel  17. 

2  iSpxD  bxTi)^-i2;^i{i  b^ijth   io^'an  csx2  np^T?|-pni  r,Dib-p3  ^rn'^i 
a  D'^p.-iTbEn    :  d^Pi'i'ba    ns^^pb    rrcnb^   I3"i?,^!i    Mbs'n   p-o^'a    ^:n;;;n 

4  niT2i5  TTuJ  inna  na^a  i'aic  n;ba  D'^Pffibs  ni:n^^  a^-an-ji'-'ii;  sx.':i 

G  "i^br\-|-b:?    monp    nn^ipi     :  mrn?    O'lbpio    D'Ebyt-nt'ian    "ji^^iLTt 

7  ih^;n  nnnbi  D\inbj;  ni:T23  in-^rn  -fm   :  T^^ns  'j-'a  ncn:  X^^'^'i 

8  i^*'^p!'i   'I'ay,':^    !  ^^:2b   tjbh   n^^sn    t?TiJ:i   bna  D'^b;:©   nisTs-ir-jj 
iiibn   n^nb^   ^n^b   isjin   r.^b   chb   T-gbi^i    '5^?■"^:'   f^?*?^"-^ 

9  -3i5   5  ''bx  ^n'^'i  T2jii«  D^b-^na  bikirb  D^j3?  qps'i  ^PiCbsn  'l^:^{ 

ib-bD^«   ^:^*"Di«:'i   D''"??^   D5^    ^:'','?f7^   "'P'^ro   ''^^   onbnb  bhr^ 
■liii!  ^Pi^bsn  "n^55^i    :  ^:nx  Dn"i3?n  o^^nyb  ^:b  t]n*';n)  "pnpni 

11  ^,Ni;^T   ^pn,^i   nbsn  "'^p-j^b^n   i;inn-nx  bi?nir;'-bDT   b^sio  ^'or^n 

12  i73t3^   niirp  nnb    m^q,  T\hT\  ''p'^sn  ^"'si'ia  'i^^i  J  ii?T2 

13  i5bH  :  Q^ttJwsn  i?a  i^r  b^Sir  ^19^2  iij^istrii  q\:3  r!:bp  ib;i  ^i';i 
PTiJbtJ  I  D"(25i  ™t7bi2b  b^NTT-^nn^  ^sbn  c^b^sn  it?^-':^  rirbia 
''Tsbifni  n"7:^n^?  ^.niir^^  "ii5^n  ns^bx  n-bnb^s  ^sbn  nt-x  "r^ia 

14  ^i^T   J  biXT!J  "i^nsj  ^Dbn  a''bi5n  ncbic^  psn  N^n  "n^n  :  nniiJ 

«|J3        r  T  :  IT         <■•-;,-  ^   :    rr  •        :    -  t         :  I  at  It    -  J  v  r  :  ,t    - 

16  ^ncbsn  ta^'i   :Dnb-p^s  rns  isi^-px  pi^^-ib  b^x-i'  br^  nth  ^bh 

17  i«rnp  i:2  T.^b  ^m"^  Tai^H  :  □i;'  C]^2;3-»s  s^^Pi^T  ^"^^v!^  or^'n 
;  ^insb  n:n^n  fyr\  njn  anb  nnuJ2)i  n-Tn  x'^bj^n  ns^s  ^^nsb 

18  ^ppp  ^i-inx-psi  qbxn  nirb  i^^nn  nbxn  i^OO  ''r?^'^^  ^^F?  ^^')' 

19  p^ya  bKnto;!  T^^?"^?;i    ?i^nT    biNth    :  np^p   cranyTiji   Dibtb 
s  'ji5i:n-p>?  •d'^'^^  npHn  'i^t  QSt'^iT         :  s^prbs-oy  Q'^^nb?  nb^r. 

i{2?^n  b^nnT  nb^j^isn  sin^i  ^tj^  ^n^^s  nt'i^s  ^bh_  xi^^n  iisir-b:? 

21  mD-i?)2   Q'lpnijbs^  ^sniB^'    ^'T^J;!!!]    '•  ni2nbm    ^ynrii   ron^rrrbs* 

22  D^bsn  Taiiu  i^-b;?  rb^'o  Qibsn-PN  ^n^^  i'D'^;;,   :  ro'iy^  rj^npb 

23  n:by  n|n73"i  x^ni    :  Dibi^b   i^n^b    bi^tc^i    i?ii;ii    '"'5?<^r?   V7.t- 


■^p  m3-'3»?=a  V.  23.         nnE2  '::n  v.  12.         i?"T=  yep  v.  9.         'p  yyi  v.  7. 


I.  SAMUEL,    CHAP.    17.       t^  31 

dnii^na   ^^ya^  ©"'ij?  Sbi     :  in-i   s^io'iT^i    n^i<n    D'^'^n^?  na^;'^  24 

nbsb  "ii2y  Q'^'i^ipn  D^irixrrbx  "inn  ii:i?;;T  :  bxnb'a  "iTTEn  26 
b^ia  nsin   n^crin    r'^n  "r}t;bi;rrri^   ns^   irsi;    lii^isb   nri^'^nia 

t  ^22:1  -iirs5  TC^Kb  rit^^^  rq  nbNb  n^n  nn'n?  Q^'n  'ib  n'c^^'^i  27 
ns^bs:  ?i5«-nn^i  airsxn-bj^  'nn^ia  bi'isn  itin  nx^bx  2>^tc^:i  28 
nsnn    i^i^n  'c^_i2   nt'-J:   •'^-b^'i   mn;*  "r^^!?  '  ^'^^1^   ^^1^ 

J  ii^.n  na-f  i^ibn  r.p^  ■'J?''"^:?  np^  i)^  "^''Sii;;:]   J  jH'i'j;'  rrcnb^n  29 

b\^Q"^;Db  1*75:^1  11^  •12'^  itt.:^  n^nn^n  '^2?12ijj^]  j  liiiJNnn  ws  31 
tib")  ;?^nny  '['■h^  □'^x-nb  bs^-b«  bitcir-bss*  ^Tn  '■\m^^  :  ^nnp^^  32 
-b;^  nsbb  bo^n  iib  ni;"bN  b^ik©  ^'ai?H  :  n-rn  ''r^irbEn-Dj?  cnbpi  33 
n^nrsia  nianbp  t^K  x^ni  nrs?  i?:"''?  i^s?  Dnbnb  n-Tn  "^n-cbsn 
^-ii?n  i^n^.  "ji^^a  vnxb  ^^n?  n-^n  ni^n  b^i?^K-b^5  ni-t  n^^^^'i  34 
i^fo  ^nb^n-i  vn2ni  rnns  \';is^^;in  n'jyn^  Kt  xtJsn  ni^r-r«i  T^':^ 
"03   ^'ni?r-ni«  qa    :  T^ri"'^ni    'i^'^sni   i:]vn  ^npinnn   '^b^   n'j^^^  36 

'i^^Ta  ^:bs?n  nirs?  rnn;>  ii"!  n'as'^'i  ;  u'^^^n  cn'bs  rbn?^  37 

nisi?^*       o       HTH  ^nirbsn  i^i])a  '^pB'^^':  i^^.n  n^n  T);^  ^nsn 
T^-h-o  "inn-nx  b^so  TJJiib^i   :  ^^2?  n;;.:!^-!  njn^;i   ?jb  ni^-bj?  b^x©  38 
-ni?  "m   njni^T   :  ]i;i-i©   inis   r|ib|^i   it'i?n-b?  nirns  s^n-p  ]nn  39 
b^ir-bs?  'ihT   n-axH    nsD-iib    ■^^   n^bb   bj)?;;]    "."^-H^b  byia   iann 
ibp^  n^n   :  rb^ia  T"!  Dnp^i  in^B?  jib  15  r.bs^a  rabb  bs^ii-aib  s 
''bpn  orb?  ob^i   Bn2n-]T2  1  D^;ni?  ^jpbn   nt'^n  'ib-nna^i   ^i^a 
^?!1    5  ''!?f5sn-b«    ifa'^i    i^';2   iybj5i   t:^jpb:^ni   ib~irs5    Q-'r'-n  41 
mn    ;  i^;sb   nssrn   «tijd    ic\N{n'i    ^I'^-bj?    nn]5i    ?fbh   "^rnrbcn  42 
r.E^'-G?    ''^^^i?^    "i?3   ^2^'^^   ^'ITa^'i    ^^v'^^    ^'^."^l^^    ''r^Tf-'-s'^ 
•'bij-xn   nni?-^3    ^d:s    nb^n    ^ivb^*    ^r.tjbsn   nrs^i     :  nsn'a  43 
-bx   "^i^tibsn   niis;';}    :  i^ri"bii|i   'i^vnx   '^nirbsn  bbj5:'i   i^iBpica  44 ' 

piDD  7-2j:n::  NpcD  v.  3T.       -cj-::  rnn  v.  35.       'p  hd  v.  34.       nxian  '-;  v.  25. 


32  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

:  rTitern  fi^05^^   0!"^^^  ^liyb   t|-ito3-nj5    h:ns^   ^^s5  nsb   n;i'n 

40  TjiDsin-nx  ^nnonn  ^"^n^ni   iVa  Win;i  Tj-iac;!   n-Tn  oi^n   :  psnn 
n^inbi  Di^Tot^n  tjiyb  n^n  ni^n  b'^rncbs  ninia  i^s  ''rinDn  Ti^b;?^ 

47  bn;?n-b3   ^y^i^i^i   j  bsniij;^b  Q^n'bx  t&;   -^s   f '^ijn'bs   ^r^^i   psn 
•jnDi  nianbiGn  nin^b  ^3  nin^  ^^^ir^  n^^n^^  nnna  sb-^s  n-in 

48  "ii'i   nsnjpb   nnip^n    ^jb^i    ''ritt^bsn    oip/'^s  n^ni    :  !i:"i*a    ODnx 

49  i'li'-nx  'ii'i   nbrj^^   :  ^nffibsn  ns;npb  HDny^n  fn;;'i  ^^^  "in^^T 
yaipni  I'H'^'^-bj^  iriicbsn-ni<  ^^^i  ybp^i  "jax  Dir^  n^t'^  ""bln-bx 

3  ybj^.n  '^nTrbsn-'j)?  'ii^  prn^i  j  n^-^j^  r:s-b?  bbi  i^i22x>a  'jnsn 

51  ii"i  yn^^i   :  "iin-^^a  "j^ij?   nnni  ^nn^;'^   inTabsn-nj}   tj^^i   inxni 
^nnnb^T    ?^"^3>i?^   ^5'?^!'^    I's'in-nx    nj^.'^i    1^l;ljb2n-b^J    "i^r^i 

52  ^^p.^i    :  ^C3;''i  nni35  np-^3  n^ntbBn  ^j^n^i  iTr^vrs?  na-nns^i 

-n?'i  nr^?)  o:"^?©  ?]n;ia  b^rnsbs  ibbn  ?i!3s;»i  ^  "jinpy  ^nyo  *7^i 

53  :Dri^:r!^-nN  iDiiJ^i  QTicbs  ^nns  p'bnTs  bstniiJi  "isa  ^ar'^i  :Ti^py 

54  :  ibnsa  uto  Tib^-ns?!  t]bi¥^7:'  ^"?2;in  ''r?^b2n  rb^n-nx  'ii'i  n^.^!? 

-Ds:   tjb^n    T]i^B?"^n   "ibj?  niai^^i   "isni?   ii^jn  riT-i'a-'ia  xnan 
^6  ^nr;  i^ncDi        J  obyn  np^-ia  nn«  bsip  tjb^n  n-a^^^i  j  ins^n;" 

58  ^^'^  n^s^i  nj'jn  nns  ^)2"^  b^kw  i^bj?  "I'aiJ^i   :  i'l^'a  ''pTi^bsn 


VI.     The  Prophet  Elijah,  1  Xhf/s  17-19. 
CHAPTER  XVII.     f 

""Bb-Da?  "13  n'jT3i   bp  n^y;n   D^i^n   ^^^^[^-dk   I'^bsb   ^n'l^iP-mrN 

y  2  n^*ip  !r]b  n^pBi  rh)2  ifp_  t  *ibxb  i^bx  nin^-na^  ^n^^i        :  '^nn^ 

4  -n^i  nnicn  bmTO  n;"^rii  5  'j^'i^n  "^^s-b?  "iiiJii!  n-ins  bn?a  nirai 

n  ncH  ?fb^T  nin':'  nn^s  toi^^ni   -yb^i   :  dii3  TjbsbDb  iri^'^2r  D^5"i2>n 

5"d2  nns  V.  45. 


I.  KINGS,  CHAP.  17,  18.     ni  t-i  33 

'lm^  onb  ib  n'^h^'a  n'^nnbnn  :  )'^yn  ""ss-b?  nrx  n^ns  bn:a  6 
©ni^T  D"'^^  ^i^.'a  in;^i  :  tmw'j  bmn-jTa^  nnys  nicn^  nnbi  nj^iaa  7 
J  -ibiib  rb^{  nin;'"in-;  in^i  j  pisn  mr^  "CO'^'?  ^|  '^1^1  8 

-j^p  •'b  sb-"inp  Tbsi'^T  ri^bii?   s?nj:^n   n^sy  m^c^'p^  '^s'?'?^  ^•''t^ 
lb  srinpb  nrs^^T  n^bj?  xnp^i  nnp.b  ijbni    :  nnt'S^i  ibsa  n^'o  ii 
-Di?  13  :\iyia  ib-Tr-^-ni?  Ti^nbi?  njro-^n  yqtkh^   :  •j'l^is  nnb-ns  13 
n^i?  □I'riij  rairjp^  •'iiriT   rnssia  •j^is-t:?^^  ^sa  rn2p-:iD  5?bi2 
?r.^b55  n1b^{  -ras^]   :  ^:ni2n   ^n:bD5?T   linbi  "^b  V.^n^izjyi   '^nxii  13 
n:i!Jsnn  nrjp  ni:)  ms^  ■'b-^iiJ?  ^^?  ^D?7?  ""^^  ''^^  ^5?7^^"'^ 
in'bs  nin:"  n^ss?  nb  ^3   :  ^''^H^-?  ""^^^  =r??'?^  ^J?-'  ""^  f?^?'i"'}  i^ 
Di;"   "I?    "lonn   sib  ■jToi^n   nns^i   nb^n   sib   n^a^n  15  bsnis;" 
bDiiri  in^bs  nn'rs  nir^n']  ^bni  :  sra^b^n  '';s-b:?  mcs  niri^-]nn  vj 
sib  i"/a'(2Jn   nns^i  r.nbD   sib   fiiapn  n?   :  D'''a^  fining  s^^nn-s^in  le 
D^nn-n  nns«  ^n*''!  :  ^n^bs?  n::^  ns^  nts^  nin;i  in'is  ncn  i7 

nirs  13?  "isi)?  pm  'i-ibn  ^n^i  n^sn  rbs^a  n%"s<n-';a  nbn  nbsn 
n^n'bsn  lij-'^  ?jbi  ib-ni?  ^n'^bs-b^  n^^ni    :  n^a©:    ia-rnnirsib  is 
•ib-isn  n^bx   n^^ii^'i    :  "^in-nsi  n^'anbi  -^rirns^  "i''?"^'?  ''.^J:?  K^i^.  i9 
D'jj   nis""  si^n-mzjy;    n^b^^n-bs^  ^.nby^^i    r^pTO  ^nnp'^-i    ^j;s-ns« 
-b'j  D^rf   <n'bs?  nini  nrsi'^i  nirp-b^  s^^^p^i   :  in^ia-b?  ^nn^ic^^i  = 
"i^'^^n^T   :  rn:3"n5?  n^'^anb  nii^nn  rra?  n;^ian^  'ii!!"^^i5  '^'^^r^'vJ  21 
strmrn  ^nbi?  rr^n^^  n^si^^i  nirp-bs?  ay^'i  u^h^p  iijb©  'ib^n-b? 
-•te;  mcni  ^n^bs  bipa  nin^  y^C'^n    :  ianp-b?  TOn  ib^n-t'?3  22 
h;'b3?rrp   ^n^nh    "tb'in-ns?   ^n^bx   n^^n    :  ^n^^T    i2'^p"b?   ib^n  23 
-bs5  r\mr\  'imn'i  :  tj^a  ■^n  isji  ^n^bs?  i^ssi'^;!  iiasib  ^nrn'^i  nf)^^n  24 
:  Vim  T^^sa  niro-nn^^  nn^  d'^O'^^  ^^^  "^1  '•r^^lr  1!  ^^'^^  ^^t^^ 

CHAPTER  XVIII.    ri"' 

ii2S5b  niTB-'bifn  r\'y?£^  ^irbirbt^  h^n  nin:!  nn^i  n^in  ta^'a;'  ^n;'^  n 
^in'^bsi  ^b^i  :  n^nsJtn  "^^s-b?  Tl2)2  n:nsn  nsjns«-bs{  r.s?nn  ^b  2 
?,npn3b-b;^  asjns?  s^np^n   :  ')™'^^  PIO  ^?t'?v5''  ^^^^"''^  ^^^"^v)^  ^ 

p"ir  772p  V.  21.      p"}1  yap  V.  20.      'p  Nim  ibid.      'p  N"'n  T.  15.      ■'-p  m  v.  14. 
D'tiDxixr;  jnzTZD  arjn  "3  n-DSn  v.  1. 
3 


34  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

DX^an;;!   n^iifn:   nx^    ^n^inb    nj^n    nin;i    ^^^35    r^   bnns? 
Tin  Niii32  I  ^b^s?  o^bnsn-bs  bi^n  n-^isn  •'rs^^-bs-bx  rnss  -ib 

T  JT      .  J-  AT     T  :       -  T  IV   :  .        -     -  J..  .      .      -  J.  ._.  (      . .     ,    T  '•- 

6  f  nsn-nx  onb  ^pbn;'^   :  n^nan'a   n'^'iDD   i^ib^  nns^   c^d  h^^n?^ 
"!ns«-?jnn3  5fbn  ^n'^'inyi   i'^nb  "hrjui  -jniia   ^bn  nsn^  ^i""i?3?b 

7  bb'']  '.nnsiii  inx^pb  ^njjbs  nann  tfnia  ^nnab  ''n^:i  t  i-inb 
s  nbs  tfb  i:^  ib  Tasini  :  ^n^bx  ^njf;  nr  nnsn  "i^S'^n  '^.'^;s"b? 
9  ^inny-ri^  "jDb  nnK-is  inxun  n^  Tax^i  ?  ^n^bs  nsn  Tps^l? 
•  nrs   HDb^^i  lircrD^  T7ibvi_  nin'^  .  in  j  '^pMnb  n^{rIx  va 

-nsi  nDbi2^n-ns<  T^'^^)  l^ij  ^"i^sxi  'qtij^nb  nny  •'ni?  nbc-sib 

11  nsn  ^''nxb  nbs  ?jb  n-ci^  nnx  nn^i    :  raNit^a^  sb  ^s  liiin 

12  y'i5?-i?b  niiJs-b:?  ^s©;!  i  nini  nnt  tfPiJiTa  ^bij  i  idjj;  rfni  nn^b« 
r.ini-ns?   «t   ji?3?T   ^^,5'?'^?-   t^^'^''^^  ^^^   ^^r'J'?'?   "f^^nb  insn^ 

13  ^s^n?  nsj  bnni5  .V^ns  in^ii:^— nrs  rx  ^:isb  ^ar-i?bn  :  ^n^sia 
n-iyisa  ©IS  n^'iiJian  o^ijjan  tj^s  nsp  nin^  ^s'Oi^  xarii?!  nin;" 

14  nan  Tj^nsb  nbsi  ijb  niai^  nns   nn^i    :  d^'qi    nnb   Db|b3S5i 
ro  T^:sb  in^^y  mrsj!  nii^na  nin;^  ^n  ^n^bsi  n)2s«^T  :  '^v^'jni  ^,n^b« 

16  ?ib:^i  'i^'"'^:^^  njjjrii^  nxnjpb  ^n';nnb  tjb'^i   :  ^^bs  nsns  aifn  ^s 

17  nsns?  n'QK^i  'nn^bs-ns  n^nx  nii^ns  ^m  j  ^.n^bx  nxnj^b  rsns 

18  -QX  ''3  b&{nTU;'-ns  •^nni:^  s?b  ^rai^'i  *.  bs^nto:!  nsy  nr  nrsn  I'^bs 
tD^byan  i;ini5  tjbnn   nSn;!  niip-ns  naarn  ^lasj  n-^n^  np.x 

19  b^an  •^ikinDTS'i  b^n^n  nn-b5«  bs5nTU':-bs-ni5  ^bs  fhp  n3©  nn?T 
:  bnrsj  inbttj  -^bDii:  nis^  s^ais?  rrittJsn  "is^^nsi  D^i^^ni  nixia  yani? 

r  :  b^ansn  nn-bs  n'^s^asn-ns  fiap^i   -^''^t^!'  '".r^"-?^  ^^.r^^?  ^^."^^^ 

21  iniiJ"b?  D^nps  dps?  '^ib'?"^?  "^^^^^  Q?0"'?'*^^  ^'^t^^  ^'^-^^ 
-sibi  T^ns  ^Db  b^an-Qsi  i^"7ni?  ^Db  n^n'^sin  njn^-Db?  n^syGn 

22  N'^a;   innniD   '''fi?   Di^n'bi;?   Vrbi>5   ni3S^^i    :  nn'^  ins   cyn   ^p:? 

23  iDbn:n''n  :  t^i^  D^ir^n;.  nix^-ya^ix  byan  ix'ia:^  '''^ab  nin^b 
D^iyn-b?  ^la^ir^'i  ^nnriD^n  ^nsn  nsn  nnb  ^nnn'^i  n^ns  D'^sip 
ttjsi  nii3?n-b?  ^nnDi  insn  nen-ns  i  nos  "osn  ^^^ia;'  iJb  es^ 

24  n';nT   nnh^-Disn  snpx   i;s;i   t]p"'n"bs  Dira   cnxnpi   :  D'^ts   aib 

p'/a  ywp  V,  12.  n-ip  n^rsrw  a-ris  riKna  -,»  n":  v.  5. 

niaiai  'an  v.  21.  c^Tison  iniKS  N'i-n  is  rnusn  v.  20. 


I.  KINGS,    CHAP.    18.       JT"  35 

nil:  ^"^^sifi  05jn-b3  -jj^^jt  Q^0'^^:V3  ^-^  ^'??  s^^^^'^'i^i?  Q''0"^?.v3 
w?i  "inxn  nsn  nib  ^-inn  byan  ^x^npb  in^bi?  "raii^]   :  in-nn  n^ 
:  TO-'irn  sib  ^r^n   oi^nbx   nja    isnpT    Q^snn  nnx   ""s   roirsn 
npanp  bj^an-msn  isnp^n    ^iu?;:i   nnb  inrntiJi!:   isn-^i?  ^'n'i^'^i  26 
-by  ^nDsin   n;is>  •j'^sn  bip   'I'^s^i   ^::y  byan   nbsb   D^nnsin-;2?i 

ib  ^n^-^Di  ib   :\^i2)-'3n   n^b-^3   i^in   nin'bi!:-^3  Siirbipn   ^x^p 
ninnna  obDir^s  H'J^'^,!'!  bii^  bipn  ^5<n;p''i  :f^;'i  i5^,n  ■;«;?  ^.b^i«  28 
^^  ^sn:n^T  n-^nnirn  nhys   ^i;'!    j  QO"'^?   dv^dtc-i?   D''n'?'^5^  29 
"b?b  ^n^bs  n)3ii^i  :  nipp^  "j^xi  nDi^-i-ixn  bip-]^X'i   nnpisn  nibyb  j) 
:  D^nnn  nin;i  n2Ti3-ns  xsn-'i  "T^bsj  D^n-bD  ^m>^  "^bx  ^irs  ayn 
njn  nr;X  nps^^'^.-^sn  ^unp  "ibd^s  D^bn^  nnii):s>  d^pts  ^n^bK  njj^i  31 
naTTO  D^:35i;n-n5?  nsn'^^.  :  '^mi  n;;;-;^  bxnto':  nrixb  ■iibsj  riiro"nn'7  32 
^7?,!?-   5  nariab  n^no  ynV  Di^nso  nias  r.b'yn  toy^n  nin;'   mra  33 
n^nii?  ^i^bia  nt3i?^i   :  D^i'3?n-b?  nto^n  "isn-ri^  rin?:'^  n^2?n-rx  34 

-sbiQ  nbypn-nx  051  nat^b  n^no  D;'i2n  ^Db|;i   :  ^t^t,^"]  ^t^b©  nj) 
'in'bx  nin^  niasi'^i  t^'^^sn  in'jbs?  irai^i  nn:rn  nibys  .  ini^i  to^'a  36 
*i5i5i  bsnir'^s  D^nbsf!   nns-^3   ^^•^'^  ni^n   bknic:"!  pns^  nnnns 
"i???   nin:*   1::?   :  r.bsn   D^nn'in-b3  ni<{   "^n^p^  ]1'i5"^^   ^"s?  37 
nab-ns?    niacn   nnsi    C3^0'''^:\}  ''0'^^  J^f;;^"^?  ^^.^  Q5J0  ^2?";,:^t 
n^Dixn-riii  a^iyn-nsn  nbbrj-nx  bDi?ni  n^n^'-rii  bsm  ^r.-'anhx  38 
^bs^'i   oi'-rbs   xitT    '  nsnb   r.b^pn-mcs!;   D^rn-ri«n   isyn-rsi  39 
nas'^l  J  D'^n'bxn  s^.n  nin^  Q'^r-tbxn  S5^n  nin;!  ^'n'as^i  Dn^:s-b?  a 
Diirsn^T  D"^  tibiai'-bi^  tj^^  b5?nn  1i^■'n2-I^^?  >  ^izJsn  cnb  ^n^bsJi 
aknsb  ^n^'bs?  n^ii^i   :  dtb  Dunc^i  ';iiL'''p  bnrbx  hr^^bm  u^-\'^^^  4i 

r     :     -   :  T  •     ■•  V        <  -  IT  V    r      ;   •  -         F  !•  -J-  T    •     ■■  *-  i    - 

m'rnrbi  bbsb  asns?  nby^^i    :  o'liJan  "ji^n  bip-^2  nnir^  bD«  nb?  42 
:  12-13  1^3  rDS  uto^^  ns-ix  nm^^  b^ansn  ffisn-bs{  nSy  ^n'^bjJi 
rs  n^ii«i    t:3''"i  ^sh   n^--in^   uan    scrnby    ii:s?:-bi5    -irs^i  43 

/J"  V      *.  ■  ..  -  -  -   --  T       »   V  r.-  J"    -  T  ••  -:  ";i-  V  V       J  * 

nni  -lbs   nsns-bii?   nbs  nb?  nai5''i   d';^  nbb   tJ^s-qDs  nrjj? 

■^np  rana  v.  42.  5"7  v.39.  >  -^n-'  v.  3G.  ns-.  'pn  v.  27. 


36  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

46  TT  :  nbi^ynt;'    ?fb:;'i    nxnx  ^'2'i^'\  bina  um  ^t^'^^  n^ni 

nssn-ns?  ni«ns  ^:Db  y-\h  r:n)2   dstc^i  ^in^bx-bx  nr^n  n'lni 

>T  -:  1  -  T    :    -        J"  :    •        I    t  r  -  at   .    t  v    -  :  -  t  •  j-         v  t  :    rr  i       : 

;  nbi{3?-ip 
CHAPTER  XIX.     121 

2  -nip  nbsb  ^n'jbs-bx  tfkb^  bspK  nbrnn  i  n'lna  D'^i^'^ain-bs-nx 
©Dp    ^TiT^SD-ni?   D-iiiJJi?   nn)a   n^D-is   )^iDV   nbi    o'^rfbi?  i^iss;,": 

3  "im  2?nTn    nsa    sn;^i    ii^'srbx    ^b;:^   bpH    iin"^^    :  oriT?    "ins 

4  iin^'i  Di''  tjnjT  ns'i/sa  ^bn-i^^ni  :  do  i7?:-ns5  ri?:;^  n^i-^n^b 
nn?  nn  i  n^ii;;^   n^-bb    iirss-rx   bxc^i  nrjij  crin  nnn  rnr'h 

n  Dnh  nnn  fio^'^i  nsir^^i   :  ^nhiiTa  '^Drx  siis-i^b  ^s  iir£5  np  nin^ 

6  njni  tol^T  :  biss?  d^;^  ib  i'a&?;'i  ii  ^y:  i\t^b^  nrnin'i  ^irji? 
:  nsTC'^i    nr^i   n-ich   bDi?;;i   n^'n  nnsis^    o^ssn   r^:?  W'lrsn^ 

7  T^i2)2  nn  13  bb^!:  D^jp  i'a&5^i  '^^'^^'H^.  i^'^^V.  i  nS'^!'  ^i?^^  H^^'^ 

8  Qiyanx  «inn  nb^Dsn  i  nbn  ^b^  nmzJiT   bDsi^n  np^^   jtrnin 

J.    T    ;     -  •     -  JT        •     -:    IT  ■  J     ;  J  •..    "  -  AV      i    •   -  -         J  -  *t  it  -  '  V   iT     - 

9  nnyiin-bx  offi-sin^^i"  j  npn  Qin'bsn  nn  n^  nb^b  ai2?S"',s'i  ai"' 
nn^bi?  nb  T^b-nia  ib  Taiiii  i\bs  nin^-nnn  nini  Dig  "jb^i 
i:a  ^f?^"?^  'i^Tr'^?  ni^na  in'bx  i  ninib  ^nxsp  sisp  n^s^'^n 
1:55  "inisi   Sinn  ^^nn  nisinrnxT   ^cnn  ^irhar^-rs  bsnici 

■     -:  •"••T     •  IT  ■•■  AT  V  J    :     IT  '      k:       •  I  :•  :  r    r  '     jv  :  :      •  ■.*  ■•  x     .   • 

11  i:sb  nnn  nn^yi  «:?  n'ai^H  :  nnnpb  icsi-nx  ^Trpni;)  i-^nb 
nao^i  Dinn  pns^  ptni  nSiia  n^nn  nni?  nini  rsini  niro 
tj?n3  i<b  cj?"i   n^nn  nnsi   nini  n^nn  i5b  nHni   i:sb  aijjbp 

12  maT2^  bip  irxn  nnx^   niro  rxn  ik)  wk   onn  insi   :  nini 

13  nns3  ^b?;:i  ssin  inn-^^n  ii:s  -jb'ji  ^nibi«  y^irs  .  in^i   sn;?'! 

14  S3p  nias'^i  :  ^in'jbx  nb  xjb-nia  tqs'^t  bip  nibx  njn^  5i;i^'i£n 
-ni«  bkniri  -ija  ^n^nn  ^nri^-is  snixn^  in'bs  .  ninib  insip 
^ffipni^i  i^nb  ^pjjj  'inisi  nnnn  ^)-ir;  rjixinD-nsn  ^cnn  ^inhsra 

vj  nnania  T^sn'ib  nw  tjb  iibx  r.ini  "i^ii.^n  :  nnnpb  I'lrsr^^? 

iG  liniarin  x^ni  ns-i  jons-b?  tjb^b  bxTn-n«  srjii^'^^  C^^^^  pi??^'^ 

m»i2r)  nbin^  bnifa  tssffi-ii  yffiibti-ns'i  bsniDi-b?  tjbttb  nirrn 

17  t3bT23nT   N^ni   ni^ai  bs*Tn    nnn^  tob^arr;   nim   :  ^innn  N^^ib 

18  -bs  DiBbi<  nynia  b^nis^n  innxirn^   :  ytjibx  ni'ai  i^^ni  nn™ 

nncn  in  v.  15.        p"}z  nns  v.  5.        •np  nnic  v.  4.         onrs  n~'t3En  v.  46. 


NEHEMIAH,    CHAP.    9.     t:  37 

:  vbifi  irn'ini  ^bir:«i  i-iSx  ^n^5«  nn^^^i  n^2?n  D^r.r3  Nini  i^bsb 
•lissb^  "^nxb  N3--|pi!Ji:{  "Tai^^n  in^bx  inni;i  f-\\'\  njbsn-nx  nT?_':i  5 

si^^!!    '•  ^1;    ''O^^?"'"^^  ^?    ^^^    ^'i    '"i"'    '^''ri^ril    ^■'ID^^-    ^^5^?!)  21 
"imn  dViEs  n)53n  ^bsni  ^nnar^n  np^an  ^)3iJ-n^  n;?i^i  i^t'^J^'Q 


VII.     The  Confession  of  the  Levites,  Nehemiali  9. 

!i^nn^T   r>72?;:i  idd  ■'^a  bbp  b^nto;^  ynr  '■.b^is^i    \  nn^b?  TO^'iiiti  2 

:  an^n'bs:  nin:'-b5«  bi-ha  bipii  ^pyT^^T  ^:^:d  i:a  f^.'^^'^i?  '^,1?  !^,"J?5^ 
n-jznuj  n;i"jin  n^n*^©  n^saTZJn  "lis  bx-^'a^ipi  vyt},  °'"'>fv!  'i'}^^?!]  ^ 
^D-in^T  Dbiyn— 12?  obiyn-p  Ds^nbx  r.in^-niJ  bna  ^^^p  n'^nns 

:     iT       •  AT  IT  -  \t  XT        f  "     1      v:  JT  :  ■.'  :     IT  *  T      ;      -    ; 

7|-3b   nin;*   «in-nni5    ;  nbnn^   nD-ia-bs-b?   D'aiTai   ^nhs    no  6 

D'^'a^in  ^1321  Db3-n?j  n;nia  nnsi   dna  'rcs-bD-i   □^'Ei^n   n^b;^ 
Dnasn    nnns    nTSwS;   Q^n'bs^n   nini    ^'n  nrx    :  n-'innt'^   T^b  7 

"j^sip.  "ianb-PN  i^s^'a^  'OvJ"?^^  "^'P^  ^P??''  Q^'iji^^?  "^^^P  'ir^^?'i\ii  8 
i"nb5{n  \^nn  ^i^Dsn   ^"lirns    nnb    rinan    ■iizs'    ninDi    'ri'^r&b 
p^ns  13  ?]^nn^-ns   Dpni  iynrb  nnb   "^r^nani  "iD^n^ni   ''•nsri'i 
-Q^-b?  r\2?i3T»  Qnp?T-ns"i   D^nsm  ^rnhs  ^32?-ns{   i^nnn    5  nnx  9 
"IS  iini?  D^-bDn^  v^ny-bsn^  n^^ss  D^nsb^  nni;  •jnn^"    :  q^o  ^ 
pypa  n;^nT    :  n-n   n''>n5  D'Jj  ?ib-to:?nn    on^b?  wn  ''3  r^^n^  11 
n'bisan  r^sb^n  oh^s'in-nxi   mrai^a   D^^n-?finn   ^"^a?,':^   D\:'^:sb 

a^pnn  nii^u^  onb  r\?^in  "^ini^^  nair-nsi  ;  o^niiD  njisia^  D'^jsn  i4 


'pnnxv.  c.       ^"2:  V.  5.  D"7v.  21.       p"n2'B-v.  20.        5-p72  v.  18. 


38  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

no  bnb  nnnp  w^b^i^  nnb)'  «.  ^'iri:^  mr.'a  T3  anb  n''];^  rhini 
nffinb  ^{^■3b  nnb  "i^iini  D^^a^b  orib  nssin  ybsia  d;*):^  d?^'^'? 

16  mr\  irnhj^T   cni    :  onb  nnb    Tjn;;-ns<   nNrrmrs?   pijn-ns? 

17  ^t'^r^^^  ^'^TJJb  ^jSia;^:}  J  Vj^ni2^-bx  ly^aiij  sbi  Dfenp-nN  ^tjp^n 
niirb  TiJsnniP''::  D2'iy-nx  ^irp'ii  chisy  n^iry^  "irs  T^^rP? 
-nni  Q:'SN-?fns  D^nni   i^sn  nifr^bp  nibx  hpnt  Q^^Tca  cn'i3:?b 

18  TO'^i?  It  ^^^^'^'^  ^k^^  ^??  °v?^  ^^^"''?  5^^   •  onnry  iibi  -icnn 

19  Qii-in  Tiiionna  !in«i    :  nib^a  nisss  'w^'^^  0^-11*72)2  Tibs^n  nrs 

-  -   IT         '     jv  -:  I-    :  T    -  :  I       :  ^    t  iv  -:i--  •  at  :     ■     •        i '  :   v    r.-  r?  ": 

nDb;;  "nrx  ^^i-in-ni*^  anb  ni5jnb  nb^ba  tsn  ^^t:?-n«"i  •jn'^nsi 
s  Qi'ai  on^s^   n:?3^-sb  si^^  obmr.b  nns  r.iiran   Tjnini   t  fna 

•  »-  V       •    -  r   .J-  T  (  ':    -  AT     •     :    -  :  t  v-r  t  -  '  ":     t  :  rr 

21  iincn   ijb   ns-ii2a   onbsbs   nDii)   n^ya-isn    jcx^sb   anb  npnj 

22  a'lp^^i  niDb)2^  anb  inni  ;  ^psn  ik)  an^b.^n^  ^53  iib  an-'tibbto 
-nsi  "jiiTcn  tfb^  'fnik-nji'i  'jin-'p  y"}5i:"nx  'iiz5"ii,^i  nssb  aipbnni 

23  -bx  BX-'nni  a^)2'iBn  "^nDbs   n^iin  an^2n^   :  iran-?ib^  yi^  v^n 

24  'iTsn-'.^i   a-'pan  ^xn^^i   :  rnr^b   xinb  an^nnxb   F\n'as-ntx   ^^nsn 

ATT    :  «■•:•-  ■    -:j-  :     -        I     v   t    t  *-     :  \  ■:  ■.'••:•  -   :    --  F    ■.•    t    t 

a^aiisn  ninin  n^u-bs-a^^^bTa  a^na  ^^"i""):^  n:^^   "^7^?-  ^""^^^ra 
i?7?ri«i   iirtt^i^i  ^^awn   ibpii^n   nhb   bDS"Q   y^i  awi   a^'ans 

26  a^a  inns   Tinnin-ni5   iDbaj^i  ^3  ^iin'a'^i   ^ntt«n   5  binan  ^nr^a 

T  -  J"    -:  I-  '    :   rr  v  <•     :  —  '   t  :     :  •  -  :  ••-  it-         j  '   :        .    . 

niass    w?,'!^    ^'^b^{  aa-'tcnb  an    ^Tyn-ncs?    'ann    ^^K^np-nsn 

27  ^^bi5  fl]p?^;i  annsi  nyni  anb  ^ns^'i  an^nx  n;3  a:nrii  5  n"bina 
o^yviji-i-i  a''i'^tci^  anb  "jnn  a^ann  ^wnpi  y^cn  a:^^ii^  nnsn 

28  Ts  anryni  ^;^:Bb  yn  niir^b  ^in^B;'  anb  nirpi  j  an^n^  niip 
ab-iiani  y^isn  a:''a©p  nnxi  ^ip:?T!'^  b^ii\*'i  ana  ^'^i^n  Bnia:'i|: 

29  ^TTn  nrini  ^nnin-bx  aa^irnb  ana  n:?rn  j  a^ny  man  ^^^anna 

T    ••  :  '    V  T        I  V  jt        •    -:  I-  v  t  -    t  -  i*    ■  ^    -  '      »v   ":  i-  : 

n';ni   ansj  nT2J3>;i.-n'iiJfi|!    aa-ixipn   ^^-jBt^^aai   Tj^nisiab   ^i^^air-iib'i 

•?  amb?  tjipTani   ;  ^3>^o  sibi  ^©pn  asnyi  nnnio  qnp  irmi  ana 

Ta  abrini  ^-\Ti?vJ  i^^i  T^isiarn^a  Tinina  aa  nym  nian  a^;T^ 

31  -bx  ^a  anat?  sib)  nba  ^tf^T^)  Q'^^'^vJ  ^^^tinai  :  tnsnsn  1^? 

32  n^ittj  sni-n^  niaan  binan  bkr\  ^D-'n'bs:''  npyi   :  nrx  a-nnn  "j^sn 

p"Ta  Y7:p  V.  27.  p"l5  7»p  v.  26.  '1  -i'Tl''  V.  17. 


ISAIAH,   CHAP.   40.      ?a  39 

-iTfiX  "iDbTa  '''12'^'a  Ti^^-bDb^  ^^^C^iiibi  'i2'^i?''^:bi  i:'^:^'?'?'!  '^-^D^'? 
jn^to  tTQii-^^  li^by  ssn-bs  by  p^-ns  nnsi  :  n-n  u^n  ^^  33 
liijy  iib  ^rna55n  ^r?nip  nrnio  irDbp-rsT  5  ^:2?i^"in  r.r}Zifl^  34 
oni  :  ona  nT^n  niiJs?  ^^niiyb^  'r]\-:,^2i;-bs  b^rpr.  ijb^  'MfJ^i?  ^^^ 
n;i2irn"i  nnnnn  fnxni  Dnb  nnrniri?  nnn  ^'2^^2:1^  on^sbri 
Sisn  :  D^ynn  on^bby^^  ^nir-itbi  ^^^^^.  ^)  QO^-??'?  '^^^r"">^'^:  ^^ 
ri->ns-nK  bbxb   ^s^nhiJb   nnnD-mrx   V'lsnn   D^^nj?  aisn  ^:n:s5 

:  IT  ":  IT      :  iT  t    ; 

VIII.     JuDAH  Comforted,  Isaiah  40-42. 
CHAPTER  XL.     12 

-baa  o'lbsa  nnn;i  ^^^^  hnpb  ^a  ri:'iy  n^n:  ''a  r^sa:?  r.sjbia  ''s 
na'i?a  ^n^^  nin''   ^n^  ^2S  ^|"i^3  s^nip  bip  :  n^nsisn  3 

ip^n  r\2^)  ^bsia"!  nya;;i  "^D"^?^  ^^^^^js;!  x^rba  :  ^rn'bsb  r.bc^  4 
Thn^  '^ii?3"b3  ^55'n'i  ttjn;'  ^iaa  nbron  :  nypab  D^cann'i  niffi^^b  ^ 
nmn-ba  xnpi!  n^  n'asT  iinp  ^•as?  bip  :  la"!  nin;^  "^s  ^s  6 

Q^P?  ^3^0"''s  -a-^  f-'S  bas  "i-'^n  Tra^i  :  oyn  ii^n  issj  ia  natD  s 
^bip  nsa  ^'a^nn  "ji^s  nnfea^  ^b-iby  fn^r^r!  >?  •  ^^^^  9 

:Da^n'bx  nsn  n'lin^  ^'^^b  ^-irs:  ixnin-bx  ^la'^'in  pbc^n;i  i"ni!?a'a 
ins?   inaia  nsn  ib    nbt);   iyhn  Nia;<    prna   nin;;    '^px    rdn  ^ 
«©•'  ipna^  D''i<b-j  ■jrap^'  lyhra  ny-i''  in'iy  ny'ia   :  i^:£b  inbys^  11 
bai   "jsn  nn^a   £1^7312)   d^^   '^^^t^  ^IT'"'?  •  'H?!'   t"'''r^  12 

'jan-'i)2  5  D^3Ts^a  riiya.)i  Qinn  obsa  bpcn  ■fisn  ns?  tjbi^-a  13 
in'iiab;'^  ^nb^a'^i  yyis  ''X?-m«  nsy-'^i;'  ir.iy  r^xi  nin^  n^n-rx  u 
n^a  D'»ia  in  j  ^s^'^'ii;'  nipian  ^n'^i  ny^  ^n^^b;')  t2st')3  niija  vj 
1^  l-^x  pabi  J  biipi  p^a  D^;:i«  in  ^airn:  n^:?^^^  pnt-ai  ^b-^a  16 
inni  cBi!:^  i'^.^s  i*xa  a^isn-ba  :  nbiy  ^"n  i^x  in^^n^  'lya  i7 

•|3nnjci  n-itosn  v.  1. 


40  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

D  yy  ntinn  "jso^v!   '  ^T^  ^?5   ^'')?ri'i^  'i^SI?'^?  -D??  ^insn  irnn 

21  i^ibn   ;  •jiia')  sb  bos   "j^srib  ib-^jj^n;"  DDn    Tijnn  nnn;^   ^i^"?!'"^^^ 
ni^pi^  nnis'^nn  sibn  cDb   ri?n^   i^n  i<ibn  ^y-airn  i<ibn  ^3>^n 

22  n;''biu  piD  nuisn  D^n^ns   rpnffi;^i   fnsjn   :;in-b?  ncJ'^n   :  fixn 

23  :  nia:?  ^nn?  fix  •'tDpir  'j;'sb  D^jrin  11^12:}   :  nncb  bnijs  onn^^i 

24  nr\2.  ticp  nil  n^u  ^^nxn   Tcnic-bs  t\^_  ^s^Vrba  cjs^  ^i^/'Di-ba  5]K 
n  :  TCi^jp  Tcs-i  !Ti©si  ^p^^TQ^n  i^-bxi    :  Dxisn  tps  n^yc^i  ^lEi^i 

27  nrb  :  n'lys  iib  i2:^i5  nls  f  ^'ssi  o^Dis   nni3  «np;i   Qirn 
I'osiipi?  ^0'^i5^^  nHn^iQ  ^211  rnnpD  bsnis^  ^^^jt?^  ^p?,"!   ''i'?sn 

28  ni2p  xni2  nin;!  1  obiy  ^nbi?  n?^T^  «b-o«   pi?n;i  xibn   :  lia?;^ 

29  v??r^  ^?  ^?^^  1^3   !  irp^anb  ipn  i^x  2?^i;i  tib^  q^i;i  i?b  y^kr\ 
^ :  ^btjs''  biirs  D^^n^nn^   ^roi   D^ny?   ibs^^i    j  nan;:   n^^sy  D^sis 

31  ^iDb;;  lyh'''?  «bi  ^izin;"  n^n^i?  nn^  ^b?_'^  hd  ^s^bn;:  nin;'  lipi 

CHAPTER   XLL     i^'n 

j«  1';^^'!?   ^'^Il''    TX   >,Tf5:'    nb   ^B''bn;i   Qiisxbi  q^^x    ^bx   ^.ir^nnn 

2  Ti^Dsb  -jn;!  ib.nnb  ^nsnp:'  p"i2  nnrisTa   n^'n  ^-g   :  nn^pD  t:stiT2b 

3  nin?^^.  Dfi^n:>  :  inirp  :i"i3  Tijp.3  iinn  "isrs  •jn':.  "nn^  Q^sb^i  □"'ia 

4  ^:i5  TSiin^  m'n^n  i?np  nipyn  b^s-^p  :  sin^  j^b  i^b;^':si  n-^s?  cbtD 
n  ynxn  nisp  li^y;'']  d-^^s:  ^sn  ;  ^'in-^rsif  D'^shnx-nST  ■jirsn  nin^ 

6  :  prn  ■ras''  wsb^  inry^   ^n3>"i-ns{    iijix    :  'J^;'Z;ii?^i   i2np   ^inn;! 

7  ni-j  pn-ib  npi?  d?s  abin-nii  tzj^jds  P'^bm  vi'ns-ns  cjnn  pTn^n 

8  '''in?    bsnir:'    nn«i  :  tji'a:'    ik)   tryztm  ^npTn:in   i«^rt 

sbi    ^^nnns    nns-'^a?  T^b    'rai^i     ^^^^i^'^p    n'^b^ss^i    fnsn 
^  T^"'?!'^^^  TD'''^  ^?^."''?  2?n'cri-bi?  ^dn  jl^?"^?  ^{n1n-bs  :  'n^rrsi'a 

11  D'lnriin  bb  ^'bbs'^'i  rirn.":  in  :  "^p-i^  i^ts^a  rj^rpT2n-?,i?  ?j^ri"iT?-:^s 

12  ^;s3s  Dx^'an   sbi  btpnn   :  ^3^-1  iirsfi?   ^'ins;''!   "j^^xp  ^^^n"^  ^a 

13  ^^n"bx  nin;'  i;i||   ^2    :  TinipribTa  iti3:s<   csspi   "j^xp  ^;n;i  'qn^ia 

•]i)  1?  n-,DDn  V.  27,  ■jND  T3?  v.  26. 


ISAIAH,    CHAP.    41,    43.      n>a  S>3  41 

^^Tn-bx  J  T]^nnT?  'i:^  i{;^''r'"b55  f\?  "I'sb^n  r^^'^'a'^  p^T^!^  i-i 

D'l'nn  ©^I'ln  ni^S'^a  by|  ©717  f^inn  sniiab  ^^rnato  n:n  :  bsnto;'  -.d 
nni?  f^'&ri  r^•^^o^  dsts n  n^^^  birn  :  D^irn  fiG3  riis?^^'^  pnni  16 
d^DrnsnT  n^^:?n  5  bbnnn  bxniiji  iiji^pa  ™^2i  b-'Sn  nr\i?i  i7 

in'bi«  Qbyx   niro  ^^^s*   nnirp   n^^s  ODiifb   "j^xt   ii]*'"a   n'^irpn'a 
nirs'^  f^i's'j?^  V^^^  i^i'^™  n^^'sp"^?  npsi?   :  Dnryy;  iib  bsnto;'  is 
T"nx  na'iiss  iPij  jQ:''a  ^s^^iiab  nj;2  fnsi  D:ii3-D.jKb  -137^  o^irx  19 

IT    :  -  \    -    :  n  :     •  -t    :  t  t  —  -t  j*   t         '   v   at        i   j-  :  v-   "•)-  t     • 

^iTiJ-'iin   nin''   "i^si    DDn^"!   ^n^]?  :  nss^a    bii^t?;!   is'i'ip^  21 

1.   T    -  /       /   T      •    -:  I-  JT  :i"  :  ••  ■  T      <-T  :  •    -  t    ••  jt  j  i*    t 

A'     :    •  JT*:  •  V   i;  -  :      -     •  -  -        7  y     •  •      <       •    (-  ,v  r  /-   :   • 


CHAPTER  XLII.    n^ 

t:st^  "iib:^  ^nin  ■'pns   "it'SD    nns^  '^'iina  ii^-i^ns?   ^73?  ]n  ^ 
n?)?  •  '^^V  V^^5  ?''P^r2^'?^    i^'^''  i^bi   p^s^i  «b    J  ii^si''  D^i'^b  3  2 
iib   :  usiCTp  N^si-i  n'asb  n3|D;i  s^b  nn?  npips^  niit''  i^b  p^n  4 

'"  ~  :  '•     ■  ^   ▼       I    :  AT    :  I     •.-  »t  t  /■  t  -       I  t  j  :  v   ;   • 

n^s2i«2iT  f-i&?n  2>p.n  Dh^pi:i  h'-^^'^n  iinia  nin.  1  bijn  ^yi^-rb  n 

D^'i^s?  njpsb  J  n,'^i5  nijib  d:^  rr^nnb  ^:nxi  ri^^^ci  ^X^  P.^'7'?'?  ^ 
nin;"  ^p^  :  tfisn  15©;'  icbs  1^13^2  tes?  "^api?^  ^"^T^^  ^'■''?^2)  s 
-n:n  nipicx'in   :  D''b^c&b  ''nbrini  "jrix-sib  insb  ^^isDi  ^^©  s^n  9 

rr^iiN-ia  mDtn  v.  5.  ■'^p  nx^n  v.  23.  -jxa  17  v.  ic 


42  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

Qi'^i?  i«"bi2i  a^n  ■'^ni-'   rnsin  nsp^a   irtnn   tj'^n   n^ir   nSn'^b 

^    .  :  T    -  «"  :      J  I     V  AT   T  j-»:  it-:  t    t  j-  t  i- 

11  3?bp  ^ntj^  ^an;"  nnp   nirri  D-'nsn  rn^T  na-iia  isto^  :  cn-'nTr^'i 

12  :  ^"i^r   D''^i«3   inbnn^  "lins   r.in^b    ^^■'to;"    :  ^,n}s^  o^'^n   riin^ 

13  -by  n^i2:'-:ix  i?^n;'   ns:p  n^^^  niisnb^   Tr''N3  i^i;:  T253  nin;' 

14  rnbi^s   p3>?f?55   ©"'"^ns    obiyia  ^n^tpnn  :  nnsn;^   n^n^s 

iG  sb   ffina  n^ni3?  ''r}?^i'n'i    JiiJ'^s'is  c^^^^ii   n^'':J^i=  J^i^O?  '''?^'^** 

nii?b    nn^isb    tjirn^    D'^irjii    cd^"i"is?     'i^^T^'?    ^"^^^P?^    ^3?7^ 

17  ninx  ^r^bp   :  D'^nnr?  ijbn  on^tp?  a^^n'nn  n^x   nitj^tib  b^ffip?^'^ 

:  ^rn"b55  nnx   roGTab  cniaiiiri  bcss  Q^ntpisn  mrn  ^m": 

}l  I'^ny-DS    ^3    n^y  ^)2   !  nix-lb   ro^nn  D^nis?m   'ly^o   Q^iiJnnn 

2  n^ST    :  niro  ^ays  n:^:?i  n^crs  n.-^!?  ^"g  nbti?  ''SijbTss   tjnnn 

21  ipii  i?^b  irsn  nin;'   :  y^t?''  xbi  n^:T^  nips  nbrn  ^b'\  ninn 

22  abs    Di-iina   nsn    'i^cirn   tit3-d?   s^ni    j  ^"''^s^n   nnin  b^-ij;) 
:  nrn  -i^i?-rsT  nsTCiD  b^i:^  rs-i  fnb  ^^n  ^sann  o^sbD  ^nnni 

^ibn  n^sTO   ^ns^s^bi   ib  ^:st2n  ^t   nin:«   xibn  a-^T-hb  bs^niu^'i 

Hi  intjnbni  ^^^'?^  '^^W.  "i^i?  ri^n  i^b^  tjsic^i   :  innins  ^i^ipTZJ  sib-i 

J  ab-bjr  Dii»''-i?bi  ia-iynm  yi-'  iibi  n-^sEia 


IX.     Messiah's  Humiliation  and  Glory,  Isaiah  53. 

2N>i^:sb  pbi'^s  by^i   J  nnbsD  '^'Q-b?  nin^  :?inTi  ^^^^^^  T^y^y}  ^^ 
nsn^-sbn    inx-i;^    n^n    i?bn    ib    ni?n-i5b  n^a    f-is^    li^'iffi'S'i 

3  nnc)2DT  -ibin   y^Ti   niai^sia  ts'^x   n^ic''^55  b^ni   nrnp   :  ^n^^cnsT 

4  ^rai^D^i   Np:   ii^n   ^irbn  id&j    :  inpnTrn  iibi   nns  ^si:^   d-«:3 
n  bbn^    s^ni     :  n22?^^   Q'^i^'^N    !^2^  ?^)?    ^"i^'^^n   ^rmsi   obnp 

6  :  ^:b3  1)?  nx  ii  yi5&n  njnii  ^s^rs  isinb  liJ^x  ^ryn  isk?  ^d^s 

7  n^n  i:sb  bnnD^  bS^i  nniab  ni^js  112-nns^  sbi  n:?3  sini  ©53 

8  nniir;!  1^  iniTnsji  npb  -jBCBtti  nsy^a   :  i^s  np,s7  »bi  n^bi?3 

p"n7apv.  25.      i->p  no-'xaj)  V.  24.      -jis-dt?  v.  21.      --p  niN->  v.  20. 
p"T2Yapv.8.  p'nycpv.  7. 


EZEKIEL,    CHAP.    37.       ti  43 

innp  D''3?t!3vni5  im^i  :  i^b  5>r<3  ^i2^j  ^m'Q  D"'^n  nsia  nns  "13  9 

rsm  D''^^  ^■'li?''  2>nT  nsi^  ii'£D  ac«  D-'irn-DS  ''bnn    1x2"^ 
P^~?  P"'^?!)  '1^2^12   yaia:"  nsn''    its?  bp?^   •'^!=^?  I'^r^  "j'^Mi 
D'''):^i?-r^xi  Q^iinn   ib-pbriN  "jib   :  bso;^  K^r.  Dn:i?i  D^snb  i^ny  12 
i?irn  n;^D  n'i:?rs-nsi  li^sD  niiab  n;iyn  nicx  nnn  bbir  p'^n-; 


X.     The  Restoration  of  Israel,  Ezekiel  37. 

wpan  tjina  '^rn'^?:']  Hin^  n^Sa  '^rs'^sifi  nin^"^:i  ^b^  nn^n  n 
nian  nsm  n^no  1  a-ino  on-'b?:  ^?;]"'2S?ni  j  n^tii^?  niibia  s-^ni  2 
D^x-ja  ''bi?  -ras^i  :  ni5T2  niira:'  nsni  nypan  ■'jS'b?  li^^  3 
n^si^T  J  n:?*!;^  nn«  nin;i  ^ns  n^i^n  nbsn  mss^rj  n:i;:rinn  4 
nii^aTi  rn'tt23>n  on^bi?  Pi'i'ciJi  '^^^y)  '^^'^^'srfrs  xasn  ibi? 
nsn  "rb^^T;  TO:25>b  ni-^  "^^55  ni?ij  ns  t  nini-nnn  ^s^'qtij  n 

DD'^b?  "inibyni  n^T^  t3D^b?  ^nnDi   :Qn''^rii  r\r\  oaa  J^^n^a  *:n  6 
^;s-'3  nnyn^i  0^}'^!'^^  n^f  0.;?^  ''^^,5^'  "^'^^^  aa^b?  ^P^"ipn  lira 
^anpni  on-n;ni  ^xasna  bip-^n^n  ^n;j.'^2.  i©i{a  T'S^api   J  niro  7 
nby  nicai   qi'i''^   on-^bs^   nini   ''n>ni    :  i-csy-bi?   d2^   ni^i*?  8 
sasn  ■'bx  'i^ii;;i    j  nna  "j^x  rm   nby^b^  niy  on^by  onp'^]  9 

insasm   :  T^r\'^^^  n^sn  n^^nna  '^nsi  niSn  "^iia  nin^-i  yansia  ^ 
bi^a  b-^n  ori'^b.^n-b?  ^.iia?^'::'  ^'in^'i  n^nn  ona  s^iani  ^:^^2?  it'i^.a 
bsnic  tr^a-ba   n^s^n  ni)22?n  Dis'ia    ^bs   nrs^'^i    ;  ni?y  ^i?^  11 
•jab   5  ^:b  CTro  ^:n^pn  n^axi  ^s^ni^s?  ^nra,";  cntssji  nrn  r.rn  12 
-ns  nnb  ^3i5   htr\    nin';   "inx  n^ij'nip  Drpbsc   T\'yc.'^^   xain 
n^"ix-bx  Dans  ^nsani  iis?  oaininapTs  canx  ''nib?ni  oa'^ninap 
Dans?  inib^nai  Da^ninap-rs  "^nnsa  njn;'  ^^s-^a  Dpy*:^;!  '•'Si^'^T?!'  i3 
-b?  Dans  ^^y]yr\^    Dni;^ni  Daa  in^-i  ''nnsi    :  ^'2?  Da^ni-iapTa  14 

:  nin''-DS2  '•n^'Tsyi  '^n'^S'7  jnfni  ''rs  "^a  Dny'i*')  oan'a'is 
ahan  ^nx  rs?  ?ib-np  ons-p  nnsn  :  ^^sb  ibs  nin^-nan  "^n^i  ?« 

©n  Tro^r\  v.  15.      "ixD  13?  v.  u.  P"t2  Y?2p  v.  11. 


44  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

qoiib  r^^y  anD^  ^ns  y;?  npb^  innq  bifiysi'^  i;nbi  niin'ib  I'^b:? 

17  ?^b  nns-bx  inx  Dn«  nn]5^   s  inan  bsnii;:'   ^^1^"'"?'!   D!''i}^«  75? 

18  r\i^y  "^^3  Tj^bx  ^'^^si;'   ^'^.^p.)    '  "^Tr^  ^^1^^^.   ^^O"}  ^tl^  T??^ 

19  •'nsi!  ^T2S-nip  Qnbs?  nan  :  tjb  n^s-n^  ^;b  "^-^sn-sibn  n'^ziib 
bsniri  i-jari  D'^nss-^^a  nt's  aoii  ry-nx  np"b  i:s  nin  n'r,'^ 
nni?  i^m  "rns  r^b  bniiuyi  nn^n^  ry-ns  i-'b:?  nni5  ^nn:i  i-San 

XT    .-         '     T  :  T    ■-•      J    J"  :  ■        •    ■'.-  T  :        1    J"  v  t    t  t  •    -it  :  at  ■•    -: 

21  Dn"'bi«  ^a^ii  tanipyb  ri;]^^  nn'^bs?  ahan  niL:x  n'^i?n  ^^ni  :^'n;"a 
mrs  n^ian  i-^a^  bknir^  ^,2a-ni«  npb  ''ss  nin  nin"'  'ln^5  nissj-nip 

22  i™:^"!  :  nn'Q'is-bx  nni^  "^nsann  a-^ac^i  nns5  ''ri^iapi  ■  D'ij"^abn 
tjb^b   Dbab  n-jni  ini?  ?jb^.^  bsnii);"  i;].na  fnxa  "inx  liSb  nris 

23  sbi  :  TO  niab)2)2  "inTiib  "liy  lan.^  iibi  n^i:^  "^^iffib  niy-h^^n'?  ^b) 
nni5  ''nyirini  an^ycs  baa^  nn^sipiijai  cnib^br^a  niy  "iji?^? 
^:&in  Dyb  "^bn^rn  onix  '^n'ln-LDi  ona  ^ijpn  nrs  □n^naisi'a  bais 

24  n;n^  "ins?  nyinn  on^by   ^bta   "iit  ^na^n    j  D'^n'bxb   cnb  n'^n&j 

^^  T"?^T'?  ^^''^'!?^  •  ^^^^  ^'^'?^  •''?'2TiJ:'  TP'7''  ^^^"  ''i?|^''3a^  Dbab 
nib^  ^a©,^i  oa'^nias  nanatj^*;  nrx  apy^'^b  -i^arb  ^nrp  nTr« 
:nbiyb  nnb  ii'^tos-^-ia?  nn'iT  cbiy--;?  an^ra  "^pi  Dn^:a^  n^n 

26  ^n^anni  D^nn:i  cnis?  n';;n;;'   cbiy  n^'na  D^bin  nina  bnb  ^n^an 

S''  ^??^'?^'^  sn^^?  ""ps^^P  ^2^^  ' ^^'^^^  DS'i^'?  ''^^'^P^'^'i*  ^^0,;^'  c^ii* 

28  iiin;'  ^s&5  "la   D-^isn    ^y^i^-ji    :  D^b   "'bn'^n'^  n^nn  D'^n'bijb  nnb 

:  obiyb  Daina  ^wipi2  ni^na  bs^nuj^-nx  ©"^pia 


XL     The  Prophecy  of  Obadiah. 

N  nx^   r.^hiD  nyi-a©   Diii«b   nin;;    "^insn   ni:«-nip    n'j'iais'  ■jiTn 

2  I'tpp  nan  :  n^nbisb  n^by   n^^psi  TO^p  n'^'iij  D;:i5a  •i'^st  nirp 

3  ybD-^i;ina  "^paio  ^k'^^BT}  ?jab  ■ji'iT  j  nk)2  npi?  i^.ra  D;;iaa  ?i^pn: 

4  -DX1  nffib  n-'a^n-DX   :  yns  ^p^'^ni;'  i^  iiba  n-ai?  inaiD  ai-^^ 
n  Tjb-isa  n'lasrDS   :  nin'i-Di??  r\^>^y>i<  oifj^  ^jp  Q'^ii?  Q^aaia  i^a 

^b  ^sa  n^nia-D«  d^i  ^a:ro  sibn  nn-^'a^i  ?r^x  nb-^b  ">";"ii!:;-cN 
Yebqsn-iy  5  "i'i:s2j'a  ^yas  r^y^tosris  tfix    ;  nibbb  'n^sir:'  s^-^bn 


■"-p  I-TI'  V.  22.  ~-p  rnzn  v.  19.  '"^p  Vlin  id.  ''ip  Tr-n  v.  IC. 

p"Tr  Y^p  id.  n?s''T  n-Dtn  v.  1.  '\&o  i?  v.  28. 


NAHUM,    CHAP.    I.     i«  45 

^^nb   7\'^hiD    ^&^ii  r\h    ^bo^    ^'iji'^^'n   ^n^^a    iirri?   bb  ^^hbp 
niro-aiis  «^nn  c^^  i<ibn   :  is  rc^nn  'j-'S?  ^I'^nrir)  lirri  TC^to^  8 
T2^ri  Tj^ni3;\  wrn   :  lirs?  nn^  n:^3rii  oins^  n^'csn  in'insn"!  9 
mrin  t^sdh  ap?;]  T;->ns?  c^ra    5  b-j];;^  "izv  nra  Tr^x-nn^-:  -jsr^b  - 
Q-^nDST  ib^n  D^nr   nin-tij  Di.;'n   ^ssri  t^'iia?  ni^a  :  Dbi:?b  n"^D3"i  11 
i5"^^"'=i?i   •  D\!i^  ^0^'?  "P5?"D?  bni:\  ^^^  bbTr^n^-bj^i  -n^'ia  ^,555  12 
-bsT  Dnni<  ni^a   ni^ni^-^inb   n^icn-bsi   iSsD  01^2  ^^nx-Qi^n 
xnr}-bi?   nyx  oi^a  'ii3?-nyi2Jn   i^inn-bi?   j  nn^  ni;'a  rps  b;]M?  1-3 
-bs^T   :  in-'s?  ni^a  ib^na  nrnbt'n-bxi  i^-^x  oi^a  in:^;^a  nns-c.^  u 
:  nn:2  nv2  ^'^yw  ^apri"bxT   T'-j^bs-nx  n-inDnb  pn|n-b:?  'liayn 
nrir;'  r^b^a  tjb  rk^^Ji  n^p^  mr«3  a^i^n-bs-b?  nin^i-ni;"  ^''OP"^?  ^^3' 
T''ar\  D^iarj-bD   ^n©;'  "^ic^p   nn-b?  an^mr  nt:!s;3  ^i    5  ^riina  le 
^"i?  '^T^}^  f^'^'^^s  n;^rin  'j'->22  nnn^   ;  ^^^n  xibs  ^;ini  ^i?bi  ^rnri  17 
^&n  m^  T»N  np^^i-n^n  h'T})   :  on^rniia  ns  np?;:  n^3  nT2Jn;;i  is 
n^nb  Tii^  n^n;i-i?bT  nibsxi   nnn  ^pb^i  lijpb  wv  n^n^  ronb 
n^f^'cbs-ni?  nbsi^^rn  wsi  nn-ni«  n;j:n  ^Tcn;^i  •.ns'^  njn;'  ^s  ip?  19 

pbffi^ni  nb^i  nsnss-"!?  n^^yia-mrN  bsniri  ^iab  n^n-bnn  nbi  3 
tjsffib  p'^s  nna  a^5?iffii^  ^b:^"!  :  nsin  in:^  n^  ^irn,"'  ^;p.Bca  mrs^  21 


XII.     The  Prophecy  of  Nahum. 
CHAPTER  I.    « 

aip.:  Hin;i  apbi  i^isp  bx  :  ''i^'pbNn  a^.n?  "jiTri  "ied  ms^p  xte^  2  x 
n'in;'    :  I'^a^sb   i^^n    nt:i:i   i^j^b   nin''   ap:  r-s-cri  b?n^  nSn^  3 
i^-i';!  rTn:?T253T  nc^ca  nin;)  njjs"'  sb  np:i  nS-bn^si  □^'ss  ^ns? 
bbi2Si   s^'^J^n  ninrjin-bDi    ^nmi^i  a^'S   nj^ia    :  i^bsn  pnx  i:yi  4 
ntoni   ^3i2^    iirn    ainn    j  bbas!  ■  "jipnb    jt^b^    b^aisi    "jira  n 
1X3   112:^7  ''^sb   :  nn  iniai;i-b2'i  bani  i^rs^a  f  nxn  xi^^rii  '.v.rrn  o 
^^:^D    a'l'^sjni    r^D   nnns    'in^n   isi^  linna   a^p;'    ^^i  'li'a?';: 
nni?  vi'^wan  ;  in  ich  y^'^i  rns  ai^a  TiS'^b  nSn:'  nrj   j  ^:i£13  8  7 

'n  -iTi"!  V.  3.  -jNS  n?  V.  21.      ■'-p  r-5xi  v.  1 1.      •:  n"3  v.  jo. 


46  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

11  p"-*  nyn  nin:i-3?  men  Ni;>  1^'^'q   \i!i\i2  irn^  Tijp.s  ^Ssx  D"'2$inD 

12  "inri  ^Ti?:  pi  w^kl  W  a-'^bTO-Di?  nin;*  n'ax  1  rq        j  by^ba 

13  :pp:s  r^'ipi^i  ^^by^  i^'9^  ^^irx  nn^i   :  niy  tj2?i|!  i^b  ^r:yi 

14  bps  n->-i3i?  ^^nbi<  n^a^  i^y  tITotbid  ynr-.^'b  Hin^   t;-'?:^  n^ai 

:  nibp  1-:  ^nnp  n■'r^5  rociQi 

CHAPTER   II.     n 

N  iTQbi?  •j'l^n  nnin^i  ''5n  oibis  5?^)2i^)3  n^n^  •'b.nn  D''nnn-b:?  niin 

2  v^s^  nby  J  ms:  n'bs  b^^'^bs  ;:2-iinyb  niy  aioii  tib  ^3  ^^-ns 

3  ^5   :  1S)2  nb  7^i?  D:';nT9  pMn  ^jn^-nsa  n;ni2i3  ni:2:  ^"s-^? 

4  2Dnn  nnbs-oxa  D^3?bn^  b^n-^CDs?  nnx^  ^nini3;i  p^   :  ^nnp 
r;  •j^ipirpms''  nonn  ^bbinni  nisina  :  ib2?nn  niiriiarn  irsn  oi^a 

J    K      :  )■     -     :   •  v    V    T  J  ;        I     :  •  i"  it  :    t  c  .     -  ;  a       •    ■;  J    . 

6  ^V.^5^   i^V^i?   "i^T?    •  I2r3ri"i;i    Q^'J^'ia?   n^Tsb?  '"jn^n'a  sninn-ia 
V  ^nnD3    Tiinrisn    "in?!^    j  -jpon    -jDni    nhioin    ^iriia;'   onis^bna 

9  D^C3  HTsni   i?^n   ^)2'^)2   cia-npnnD    ni3'»:n    :  ir.nnb-by  niesh^: 

■«  riDiDnb  nap   v^''   ^DT   ^'"^^  ^?5  '^■■f^    *  ^r^^   T??'^   ^"''9?  ''t'^^ 

11  p^si   0^23  nbi    np^bnT2i   np^in^i   nj^is    :  n-r^an  ^bs    bb'n   "iSs 

12  liy^  rr^x   :  iinss  ^aap  nbo  ^3B1  n^bn^-bD^   hbnbm   n^sns 
n;:ns  n^a  dtjj  i^^sb  n'jns?  |bn  mcs    tj-inpsb  x^n  r.3?n"ai  ni^nis 

14  ''nn:?ann   nisn^   nin;i  bs3  tj^ib's?    ''33n    :  nenu    I'^nbiy^'^  i^nn 

J  riDDXbi?  bip  ni:; 

CHAPTEE   III.    i 

2  X  t2i©  bip   :  Sj-ju  Tiji'a;'  »b  nkb^  pns  rn?   nb's  C'c'^  "T^y  ^in 

3  nnbi   nbsra  tjns    t  n^p":^  "51"^^^  ^b^  ^^?'^'  IS'i^  ^^?^  ^^i?) 
!ibTCD°-»  n^ab   hap  "j^xi   "i.)9  nnbi   bbn   nni  n^bn   p;ini  nin 

■>-p  1?-fi51  V.  3.  '1  ~\-T'  V.  6.         'T  -\-i"  V.  I. 


PSALMS  1,  2.     ax  47 

b^"ia  JT^p^n  D^&T??  t^!??^!  10  nniu  n;iT  "^^r.)  n"i^  :  ^f^^f^  4 
^n-^bro  nix32  nin:*  dkd  tj^bx  y-\^  '  O"*?^'?^  ninsTC'c'i  n^b^:n  n 
ippbrnn  ;  ?fDibp  niDb^iai  ?f^3?)2  Q^i":^  ^n'^i?"in^  r„?r^?  ^^^''^  ^ 
^12^  ni^'i  t":^?'"!''?  n^ni  :  ''xns  ^^n^ton  r^i^r^r'}  ci^^I^t?  V^.^  '^ 
^ni2^rn  :?ib  D^^^n:^  irpns  vxto  r^b  n?;i  "I'd  fh^^  r.TiiiJ  •i'cs^i  s 

'  IT  <   -r    :  )/■•    -  -:       I  •   •/-  ••  at  j  t  «  ••  :     r  jt  :    t  -    t  : 

n^^  n'';   b^n-ncs    rib    n-^no    D^'a    n^ns^a   nnc^n   "jirx    iiiia 
:  ^nnrya  ^'^n  o'^nibn  uis  ns?]?.  i^xi  n^^n::^^  r\m^  ©^3   :  f^f^^'n  9 

ni2^n-b3  TTsna    ^TDipn;'    O'^.SV   ^?-    ^^'^■^    ^^^\i    "^r^^    «T'05 " 
'I'isffin   n^5-m    :  o^j^-Tn   ^;pn->   n^biirbDi   bni^    ^^^^i   n^'nasrb^n  ii 
'D'J  n^:xn  -fi^nania-bi    :  ^^^H'n  Tiy^  "^^PP^n  n&5-D5  f'^byD  inn  12 
^I^n'^b^b  ^anp3  bi©:  tf^?  nin  :bp-ii5  ^s-b?  ^bB:i  ^::?ib-c«  D1723  13 
trb-inii©  ni3iT2  ^'n   :  ^^n^na  rs  nbDX  ^2155  1^:?©  ^nns;  nins  14 

'1  •    -:    I-  T  «••  '  •    tT  ;  v.-  /T       -T         '  A-   ;     -  J"  -■   i-  K     :    :  •  -       *    t 

tfbDjJn  D»   :  lab)?  V^nn  nignn  ^ctini  "j^n?!  ^iiin  ?T';nin^  i]:-n  ro 

niinj?3   ^•''^T?^    t  ^i?;^T  t2t?s  pbi  Qi'at'n  ^SDi^^  ^^'^dt  ninnn  ^^ 
"11121  nniT  c^T»  nnp  Di^a  nin'ias  Q^sinn  ^nis  niro  ^'^'^cst:! 

^TZJED  TT"^  ^-^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^''^'"'  ^^?   '°T^  'i''3T^  s^^jirsibi  is 
.  bb  T^ns^   nbn?  ^iniffib   nns-px   :  f3p^  iixi  a^'iMn-b:;?  ?]i2?  19 

I*    T      t'    ;  tr  T  iT  ;  IT  I  i*  *  '    V    r  I  -  ';   «t         '    :    :     •  j-    ; 


XIII.     Twelve  ,  Selected  Psalms. 
PSALM  I.     i5 

w  b5b  D^XDri  ^"inni  ni5?iDi  rnsya  fjbn  sib  niijs  ©ixn  inffijj?  x 
n;ni  in^inni  i^sn  n'ini  nnira-as*  ^3  :  m!Ji  i^b  n^ib  mri^ni  2 
iny3  ini  I  11-12  nirsij  qi'q  i^bs-b:?  birnc  fys  nini  :  nb^bi  u'av  3 
')!''733-DS5  ^3  D^3^Trin  is'sb  :  Hib^i  nir?i-mrx  bbi  bi^i  ^b  ^nbi^i  4 
m;i?3  a^sc)ni  t:B  11-7:3  Qi^cn  ^^p^sb  1  -js-b?  :  nin  !i3Dnri-"nEi«  n 
:  insn  013^125-1  trmi   nipi^az   ^ni  nir,i  y'iii-i3   ;  Qipi^s  g 

PSALM  II.     3 

Di:nni  f ns-i3b)3  1  i3s;ini  j  p'lvisni  Qiisxbi  aii:\  ^tj:;;^  nrb        2  x 
n3ibiB2'i    i72iniioi'a-ns   !ipn:5^    :  inir^-bin  nini-b?  ini-i-ioip  3 
nn'ii  TN    :  itib-^:>bi  i5nx'  pniDi   D^'am   3isii    :  I'ainhy   1212^  n  4 


48  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

8  7  bN©   tTr^'ib"'  Di^n  "lix  nrix  12a  ""bsi  Tajj  n*in;i  pinbi?  n^sciji, 

now  !7")S  ^uSrj  ^■ip.^n  ^b^siun  ff^Dbia  nnyi   :D2E:n  n^i^  ^bss 
12 -j-ii  ^nni^ni  I  ?1?C"15  "^^'V^^j?    •''0?'?^  ^'^^^^  ^^T^  J^l^^™ 

PSALM  III.    a 

3  D'^n'bsn  ib  nriynic''  'j'^x  "^TSsib  n^n^s  c^nn  t^by  QiTajb  D^in 
n  4  nin:i-bi5  ^bip   :  v^j^-i  n'^n^i  "i^ins  ^'i^n  "j^:;;^  nin*"^  nni^n   :  nbo 

6  nin''  ^3  '^nii-'pn  n3TS\si  ^nniiD  ''D!!?  :nbo  wnp  nni?  ''S??^.']  xnpi^ 
8  7  1  nin^  n^ip  :  ^by  imij  nifio  "niJs  d^  ninnni?  «TS-sb  :  i:p^o^ 

9  Txrrrh  i  nniffi  D'^5?iai  y^o  Tib  la-'^-bs-ri^  ^""sn-^?  '^nbx  ■'lyiirin 

J  nbo  ^nDin  !ri^3>-b:?  n:?nij^n 

PSALM  IV.    '1 

2Nnii5  ''p'la  '•n'bs:  1  "i:??;  ^sipn   j  "ii'ib  "riiara  niD\^33  ii^iptb 

3  nisbDb  I'linD  n^-"i?  tJ'^x'^sa    :  ""rbsn  y^ci   *:Jn  ib   nnnnn 

4  ib  T^on  nin;;    J^J^sn-^s  ?is7^t    :  nbo  dtd   ^irpnn  p-^T  "i^^nsn 
n  -by  D?nnbn   ^n^s   ^xiDnn-bsn   nbn   5  T^bx  ^x^pa  ^bt'"]  nin^ 

7  6  D^nn    :  nini-bx    ^h'^^^  p"i2-^n3T    ^nar    5  nbo    I/Qii   Dpnsir'b 

8  rmta  nnnj   j  nin;)  ^^^ds  -li^  ^irby-nop  niu   ?,:s-\^-i'a  □^n'ai|! 

9  'iTS'^xi    rasrs    n^ni    oibt^a    :  lan   rnsiT'm   D;^'^   ny^  ^aba 

/     IT  •     :  VT  ;       ;       .•  T       .     -  J       T      ;  IT  JT  r-     .  VT  r      ;  "      "  AT    ■      : 

:  ''pa^cJin  nuib  ninb  r;in;i  nn^-is 
PSALM  V.    n 

2  N  npa  nin;'  1  npji^^n  -^niax   :  ni'ib  ni^r^  nib^nsn-bx  n^5tb 

4  3n;in;i  '^^5ni«  t"?^"^?  ^D"''^,^  '^I'^'?  ""^^^  ^'^'l?'?  ^?''?pr'  •  T-^H 
n  I  yi?n  f  sn  bx  iib  ,  ■'S  :  nBi^5^;i  ^jb-^-iyx  "ipn  ^bip  ytjuin  npia 
c  -bs   rii^DU?  T^-^j^y   n5:b   Dobbin   ^2s::n:i-i?b    :  yn    7\'i^'^   «b   nnx 


D"Da  nns  v.  8.  III.  ninxa  nrs  v.  7.  II. 


PSALMS    6,  7.      T  1  49' 

:T;!v!SJ'p''a  ^'6^f>  bD^n-bx  ninnrx  ^^n-^n  xiax  ^Ticn  sha  i«;i  8 

I  D^'^piiin    Jlijp''bn^   D*Diic5  q3'"i5  mns-nn)?  ni^n  aanp  hzisD  ii 

lans  ?in  ^isrby'^i  iisibj;  ?rcni  iirsn"*   Dbi:?b  ^n  "^oin-bi)  w^b^i  12 
:  I3nt2:?n  ^iii  n;2:?  nin;'  p'^-rs  ?inan  nnx-^3  :  r(nw  13 

PSALM  VI.    1 

:  "^n^i-^?  riHn;'    nxi  'lij^  ^bnas  iTCsr,    :  ''■as?  ^bnns  ^s  nin;'  4 
tl^DT  n;)TQ^  "j^i?  13  :  ^Tfpn  i^^^b  ipy^tJin  ^ttd:  nsbn  nin;^  nn^©  6  ~ 
^nm   nb^'b-bsn   nnics    ""nnsNa    "^pys^    :  ^b-nni;!    ^^   bisira  7 

J  IT  •:       I  T    ;  It     :    iT  ti      "  "-  j-    •  jt     -:  .t  r.*    .      '  i*    i    -  at..; 

::f^'^  !im":i  inci"  ''S^'ij'bs  'it^'a  ^bria^i  ^m~i  :  np^":  ''f?|sr^  srin^  11 

PSALM  VIL    T 

in'bx   nini  :  ^?^'ai"'j5  tJ^-innTb:?  nin^b  mr-nt'«  ^)^b  )v^ii       2  n 
pni)  itjss  n^nxs  dtji-is  '  "'abisim  isnH-b2ia  ^ryiffiin  in^cn  nn  3 

F      "  A'    ;  -  r*   :    -   :  I  j    :   •       i  •••  -r*       ■     -  :  -    ;    i  r     -  i"  i  •      a-    t      j '    , 

-DN   :  is?a  bisj-TTi-Di?  f^^I  ''f^''i???"Di?  ■^i^'bK    nin^   :  b^^'n  ^^^  n  4 
yt^":)  1CSD  1  n^iK  q^n.?   5  D^'^  ■'pl^'^  nsbnsV  :>n  i^biia  inbiaa  6 
^|xa  I  nini  rra^p  :  nbo  -jiffii  ns:?b  1  liinD^   i*n  ynsb  cbnin  v 
nirisb    nn?i     :  ni'^s  tssiij^   ib'x  nn^ri    i;i"ii2   ninn?3    sirsn  8 
nini   i3t3ST2j   Qi^^  si-ji    nini    :  ns^tj  nini^b  ni':yi    ^niicn  9 

AT       :  •  i"  .    T  /•    -         »     V  T  T        :  t        .  /     T  -  T     V  t    :         t'  av  -.      •     • 

niab  inhi  pi'ii  "jiiDm  ni^^TSn  1  yn  i5:-n'a;;i  :  iby  iisrs^  ip'iirs  - 
Qinbx  :  nb-iiT2Ji  5?iTCii3  ninbs5-b:>  15.^^  :  pins  nin'bx  mib^^  JI 
iniijp  TDiubi  iann  n^isi  i?b-DS  :  nii-bsa  D2>f  bxi  pi-i?  "jsitj  13 
-bani  nsn  ;bysi  Dipbnb  ii^fi  ni'a-ibs  ^iDn  ibi  ?  nDsi?;'^  V.l  t^ 
nnira  bs^^i  ^nnemn  rns  nia  ;-ip©  ibin  b^^  n;ini  1^^  is 
nini  n"iii5   :  -1-11   io^n  iipnp-b:?i   iirsnn  ib^y  s^iiji    :  byDi  ]l 

JT       :  jv  I""  /     T    -:  H:  :  't         i-  ;  a  .  j    t  —  j  t  it  .         i  0 

t-jiiby  nihi-Dt?  nn^Ts^n   ip'iss 


•inp  nnxi  V.  4.  VI.  ■''p  ^TTi  V.  9.  V. 

4 


50  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

PSALM  VIII.    n 

3  nnci  D^psi;*"!  <  o^^^i?  ''Sia  :  D'^^f  n-by  Tjnin  n;n-"nrN  ynsrrbDa 

8  7  D53  n^sbsn  nsa  :  T'b^n-nnn   nn^   bs    ^^n^   '^'^?'23  ^nb^ic^ri 

n      i  >■  -  '   J    r  ••  AT  -      J-  :  •    -  tv  j   ■  it  t  i    -:  i-  -  ; 

PSALM  XXII.     nD 

3  nb-«bT  n:yn  sbn  D^i;'  x;ipx  inbx  :  ""nr^xTn  ^nn-i  ''ni^^ir^'b  •p'^T}') 
n  4  ini:a    ?i|    ;  ^^')^'}    f^i^nri    2T?i^   tJinp    nns-i    :  ^b   n;j^n-iibi 

6  :  ^Tria-i?bi  ^nipa  r\^  ^^^'^')  ^p?,t  T]?^  '  "i^'^^sr^?.  ^'nps  ^i^r^ii^ 
8  7  "lb   ^-lyb^   ''5?''i"bs   .:  oy-i^Tn^   dis   nsnn   Ta''s-s"b'i  nybin  ^d:si 

9  fsn  "IS  inbisj'i  inubs;'  J^j^O"'*!?  '5  J  ^^7  ^'^^})  !"'|t^"4  ^"I'^'JS^ 
iiopiDbirn  ?|^b|    :  iiax   "'^iffi-b?  ^n-'-on^   itJi-Q    "^m  nrx-^s   :  ia 

12  i^x  ts  nniip  nn2-i3  ''si?^  pn'?r\"bx  j  nnx  ^bx  ^iix  "jt:!!^  en;;;!?' 
J^  n^ns  nri'^s  iby  ^ss  j  "^i^nns  "jTcn  i^aj?  D-^a"!  d^'^b  ^p^ano  :  ^tiy 

10  5:i^3  ^ab  n^n  ini^s:?-b3  ^iiEtini   ^ri3S\C3  d;'^?   :  ^stii  qn'u 
16  -iB3>bT  inipbtt  pa^^a  ^3itjb^  ^nb  i  irnns  ira"''   :  ^v^  n-'na  cab 

jg  ■''?^  °v}^  ''!^??  ^I?^n;'    5  ''^'^^T   ^t3^i^  nisn  ^niia^?-'?  '^£cs|t 

3  J  nt^'^.n  ^niTS'b  in^b^s  pnnn-b«  nin^i    npsi  :  b^ir^  ^b^s'^  ^^in5 

22  ''2npT2i  ni^i?  iB^  ""Pr^in   J  ""^TV^  s??"'^^  ^^^s  nnn'a  nb-^scn 

"23  ,  nin''  is-ii  :nbbni5  bnp  ^ins  inxb  n'a©  niBCSi  p:n'';2^  n^an 

rn  ■i^'?  ""^  5b«'nto;<  ^^nrbs  ^sisb  nn^^n  im^nas  np?_":  2)'^T-bs  -  ^in^bbn 

^  I  i        I  IT  ••  :  •.  JV  ..     -    -:  »-  T  :  at  jt  It    :  ■    '    •       tv         j '    :     •    i"  -   i-    t 

28 1  ^nst;'   •:  nyb   asnnb  "in;!    i^cnn   nin^^    ^bbni  ^yito;'''!  i  D^n:? 

!•  /    :     :     ■  t  '     V  t  :  /-:!-:•:  I    •••  at        ••    :    -         t  t        »  ■■•  J  i  t  : 

Jj  29  vnj«->2Tcn-b3  I  ^inmc''n   ^Vdx   :  d'^iaa   bcis^,   HD'.bsir;   nin-^b    ^^ 

I    V   V       ••    :    ■         T  -:  1-    :  !•  -  .IT  !■         -  AT  :    -  t  rv  j- 


PSALMS  45,  72.     25  n?3  51 


PSALM  XLV.    n^ 

131  I  ^ib  Tcnn  :  mi'i-"  T©  b'^sisia  mp-^.^nb  D-'STTTC-b:?  n^iisb  2  x 
^2313  n'^£,"'S,''  *.  Tn^  ntiD  1  "22?  "biffib  ^b^b  ^0)a  ''ix  tcs  xb  3 
?]3nn  m5n  :  obiyb  D^nbii  r\p')^  -js-b?  ^••nirsra  in  p^^n  d^&j  4 
n^s—inn-b?  a5n  nbi  •  T;-ijnT  :  T]nini  Tjnin  n^'aa  ^;^'"by  ;i 
Tj^nnn  D^ti3^  n^aiD©  ri'^sin  :  ^S'^'^s''  nixni?  ?]-iini  p'^^-nn23?;i  6 
tDn^  nr-ib  122©  "lyi  obiy  a^n'bs  t^xos  :  i\bi2n  in^iix  nSa  ^bs^i  7 
^"inbs^  o'^n'bN  T^niria  1  is"b?  yi»^.  sjiynn  pn;a  nnnij  :  T^n'^Db)?  s 
ibD^n-jTQ  ?)'^nn^i-b3  niy^sp  riibnxi  nb  :  ^"nnn^  pii-p  "i^is  9 
DnD3  TiS'^'Qi^  bSTiJ  nnsi]  r;^ni-ipi2  n^sb^a  ni:a  :  r;^n'2io  ^:^  fij  - 
:?f3S  n^ni  ^i:y  •»™t  ?j;;tn  lani  ixn-i  nn-^y)2p  sn^sixii 
nn;ra  1  n'i-nan  :  ib-iinmzjm  'tt^d^s  N?n  "^s  ti'^s'^  -rb^n  nsnii  ]l 

nixn^'a  n^nij^n   n^ins    nib^na   Tib72b'  bn^n   ni'apib    :  mr-nb  -d 
^Thx    nnn    :  ^ib^a  bD^ns  nr^Jisn  b^rii  nnm^s  n:bn^n    :  ^b  ^  ^ 

I       ..        - ,  -J-  ;,.,...  -      J"    :  TV  :  AT  J    T     :  T   :    -       I  '  'T     1 7 

AT  J  T      ;  >      :        I  T        J-  .       -  I      V      IT     r  T      :  T    .  !■■  ■        ■  I     »V    T  J      !    !• 

:"iri  Dbyb  Tji'iin''  d^:q^  p-by 

PSALM  LXXir.     32? 

^^^^^   J  =I^^"15f  ^^i?7^;i   l^n  ?yb^b  ti-^^Bt^a  n^n'bii.  i  nb'bcb        2  n 
:np"}2a  niyn^i  o^b  oibrj  D-^nn  ^xis-i  Ji:sTri2n  t;".-??.  p^5?3  t^ts?  3 
t^t-ny  Tiixn^i   :  ptjiy  xs't'I  "li^si?  ^:nb  5?''T2Ji''  D3?-^'^:y  1  !:£©■'  n  4 

■.    „T  •  '      /  T     r  »      ,"  I"  -     c        '*:■.•        J-   :   •  •     I  T        ••  •  1—  «    :  ■ 

:  fnx  qiTnr  D-'fiin'is  rrb:?  11:133  in.'j    :  Q-'iii  "li-i  ni^  "^^sbi  6 
Djn?  D'j'a  in*:;;!    :  ni;>  "'bs-i:?    nibV    an^   p^is  i^'a;^a  n^^s;;' s  7 
:  ^Dnb''   ns^   'T'^^i^*''    D\*^   ^^'l'^'^   ^\-S^    '  T"is«"'CEX-i?   in3^^  9 
nn-'ip:'  nscx  s'ipi  sap  ''sb^a  ^i^ir^  nn;i3  n'^^si  liJ'^^iO  ^^-'a  ^ 
yu'a  -ji-^nx   bi2i^-'i3    :  ^n^inyi   o^irba   o^Db^-bD   ib-r.nnir'^i  ?J 
:  y^ffii''   D^:i^3S5  t^\^m:^  "li^nsi  bi-by  cni    5  ib  iri^-rxi  ^ly'i  13 
an-Tp  "i^-^n-ii  ^n-'T   •.  i^r^a  n^i  np-'^i  d^s?  bvi^^  ^'QTj'9'^  V^"^  4 
fnijn  1  na-nss  ^r\^   nnsDna;'  Bi'«n-b|  Tian  in?a  bbsn;'i  Nap  ic 


n 


52  HEBREW    CHUESTOMATHY. 

iv  ^n'^  J  riiin  niu^^s  n^yb  ^a-i^^i  i'^na  "jiin^s  Ti?3>ni  n*i"in  iri^ha 
:  'Tnm'^  D^'i^"^?  i^  ^^lan^i  iiaiB  j'"i>  iri2T»  ■•^:Bb  D^i^b  .  i^aia 

3  nibsn  ^bs   :  "j^si  i  "jpx  f  ni?n-bs-n«  ininD   xbTQ";i  obiyb   iiins 

PSALM  ex.    -"p 

I     V  .      p  r    T  -         A-       •     !■  /■*  •  .-  T       :  <■.  :  *  :     •  •    t  : 

2  :  Tj^n-'bi!   a-ijpa  n'ii  "^i^sn?   nin^   nbuji  t]-;?  hd^?   j  ^''b^'ib  ann 

3  !  ^nib;>  b-j  T^b  nntJ^Q  onnia  cnp-n^nn  Tjbin  ora  nh'i:  t^rv 

4  :  pi2r-^3b^   "innn^-b:?   nbiyb   "{nb-nnK   ons;'    i?bi  i  niro    yairs 

A  •    :  J"    T  -I.  f      J"  T  !•  T     :  J    -  J     \-    T  A':        I-   :  -  ^t         -r 

V  ;  Tri57  D^y^   iS.'b?  nnib;!  ^nna  bni^   :  nan  ^"ix-b?  iijsn   'j^n'a 


XIV.     The  Exhortation  of  Wisdom,  Proverbs  8. 

2  N  n^a  ^"ij'^bs?  D'l'Q'i^-tJK-is  \  nbip  inn  nj^anV  xnpn  r.'oDri-itbn 
4  3DD"'bs   5  nsnn  D-'nns  ijinia  nnp^-'^&b  n^n;^*i^-Tb   :  nssr?  nin^w 

n  n^b'^cDi  rran:?  Q^i^ns  li-^nn  :  uy^  ^;3"bi«  ''?*ipi  s^x  n^'?"'^? 
7  6m2S-''3  !  QinT^^'n  ^nsiri'  nns^i  "la-y;  n^'i^sr'^D  ^s^^izj  j  nb  ^ran 

8  bns3  nna  '}"'5<  ^B-^nps^-ba  p^xa  :  y;sn  ■'nsiiJ  nayini  i|n  nsn;? 
^9-bNi  ino^'annp  :n3>"  "'SJ^ibb  ninffi^i  "jiaTsb  n'^nbD  Dba  :Tt-pyT 
11  sb  D-iisn-bai  D-^ris^  niaan  nai-j-'a  j  nna?  ^^nn'a  nrni  qca 
j|  nsin^  :  N2^5^  riiiar^  nyni  n^ny  ^npa©  ntipn  irii!  :  r^a-^iir;;' 
14  -^b   :  ^ni«:^D  niasnn  ^bi  yn  trmn  i  lis.ni  nxa   yn  rszio  nini 

I"    T  :    I-  •  AT  '  V  jv :  It:  <t  ••  /t  v   i  :  t        ; 

vj  D^DThi  ^DbTs-i  n^ab^  ^a  :  m^a^  ib  nra  ^:n  rr^iij^m  r.2iy 
lY  n^ansj!  *i:n  jyns  ''t:Bi2;-ba  D''a"'*i;^  it©;'  d'^^tu  ^a  :pi2  ^ppini 
18  ai-j  :np"i2T  pni?.  -jin  ins  niaar-nr:?  5133x2)21  I'imr^i  anx 

2  ?lina  ^bns  npn^  nnsia  5  nnap  ncsio  ^nxian^  tb^i  T'^']^^  ''!''i? 
21  n;ni  J  i<bi2i5  oninn^i^i  liji  lans  binrnb  rjBir^a  niain3 

23  ■'^'2^p^  t'xn^  ina53  nbi:?^^  :ts^  'T'b??^  Q'lp  I'^'ii'^  ^^^'^  ""2:^ 
2^  Dinn  DT^a  :ai^-i'iaD3  ni-i:^^  -jiica  ^nbbin  mnn-jixa  :y"i« 
26  rxnV   nisim  rnx    niry   i^b-i:;    jinbbin   nis^a.^    i3Bb    ^yaan 

:  *  :  I     V  jv  T  TV  J  -  :  ,T  j   t  :  v    :    •  *.t    :    t 

■'-p  -rnjc  V.  17.  Tp  p3->  V.  17.  LXXII. 


JOB,  CHAP.  3.    a  53 

D'^'ai  ipn  1  D'^b  i^^m   :  oinn  mis'^s^  tityii  b::^iQ^  n^pno  is^sa  28 

■"•    -.         (     V  T-  <  :  .     :  y      ••  -:  1-  -  AT  lj-  T    :  ■■     =    '   =     29 

isns  bnna  npnto'n    :  f^??'b3^  i^^rsb  n]5niB^  Di^ .  ni;;  n^^^t?©  31 

^b'  y^TiJ  D^i5  "inTri?  :  ^s^nsn-bxi  i'a5ni  no^tt  ^irp^ais  ;  ^nbc''  ^^ 
^j{2jy  ''Siirb  ""S  :  ^nns)  nnra  nb©b  ni;;'  1  Di^  ^t^nbjj-b?  'ijpTcb  rrj) 
J  n^'a  innx  licsto^-bs  iiiJBS  cm  "^i^iDni   :  nin^-a  -liin  pB'^n  D^'^n  36 

V   IT  -iJT  -;    -    :         T  A  :-  j-  :    i  ;v  it      :  i"      »         t     I    vit-  a"   - 


XV.     Job's  Complaint  and  Triumph,  Job  3.  19. 
CHAPTEK   III.     ^ 

ij^nn  oipn  :  -i3^  nnh  nak  nb^^bni  in  io^ai  ni;'  'inii^  :  n^^i^i  4  3 
^nb'sj;*;'  :  nnns  r^by  2>sin-bsi  by^ia  riibs^:  inian^;i-bs  ^jicn  ^n;;  rr 
is^nn  nb^^bn  :  oi;'  ^"^'^^lys  ^nns^a')  nsD?  vbi^-jairn  nn^bsi  ^-irn  6 
nsn  t  iin^-bi?  n^nn''  nscm  rco  '^tj'^a  '=Tn.'^-b55  bsi?  ^nnp^i  7 
a'i;i-innii5  ^naj?^  :  in  nsn  i^iari-bx  ^-^i^b^  ^T}"^  s^nn  nb^bn  8 
-bxn   rx"i   nixbnp^   is©':   "^nDis  ^Dt^ni    :  "irr^ib  n*ii>  D'^^'^ns^n  9 

I  ■   vr  I   :         (-  :  '     :    •  V   :       I  :     ;  v  '  it t  :   •  (-  •        ■   ":    t 

:  ''i^y^  bay  inp^^i  "ispn  inbn  nr,p  sib  ^s  :  nnc-^sysya  r.&^n')  ■< 
D"^snn  ^:^mp  SJ^'n^   j2?i^5?i  ^ns^s'^  pa'a  ni^«  on^ia  s^b  niab  n 

.  ,T  :    •  J    -.f-         -         -V  it:    •.•:  •       jT  t        I  v  IV    •  *    t  v  jv  ••  J  "'12 

'.^b  n^D;"  I  T«  ''nsiij^  """il?^^^  ''^^^^  ^P'?"'?  'pr^  ^5  nn^?'!"'^^  13 
nnb  2"^  Dinto-a3?  ix   :  iub  niain  o'^ian  y^m  "^sy'ii  n'labtt-aj?  1* 

Av  r  JTT  •  Ti  *  J  IT  J  T   t;  V*        ~         '     "  AT  "  ".'J  :  ■  T  :k,  -jq 

^s5-\-iib  n"'Sbi?3  n^ns  i<b  i^iat:  bssa  is   :  noa  onipa  n'^xbiD'an  16 

jT  •   :    I     :  AV    :    iv  J        '  tv.  vjv  ;  <  *  :•  it  jv      -it  v  :    -    :    r" 

nin^ps  in:;  :  nip  iw  ^mi^  n©i  wn  ^ibnn  n^yisn  nio  :nis  i^ 
5  W5«'a  itJen  -ia?T  s^n  n©  bii^i  ibp  I'mb  bp  ^ya©  iib  ^:^kt»  19. 
'iss^sii  ni^b  D'lanan    :  tJE3  '^n'ab  ni^ni  nij5  ba^b  "jni  n^b  ^, 

'••      ••=  ■■•-"-  ^-   -    :    <-  viT  "jt:  .    -j  a  j-t:         )  j- ■  t<t    21 

J  napns^^:'   ^i!  W'^^'':   b'lribi?   o'lnaisn    :  n'^piarjia'a   ^^nnsn^i  22 

''innss?  i)2nb  ^sBb-ia  :  inj^a  nibs5  ?td^i  rnno:   ian^-ncii  na^b  23 

in-ii^i  n©si  ''3;risi;5  ''n'lns  nns  "la  :  ^f^^^^?.  Q"!^?  ^?ri!'5  ^^C*  ^= 

5^7  sia^i  ''nni-iib'i  ini3p.TD-i5bi  .''?>) bo  sib   :  ib  i5a;>  26 

'n2  nnD  V.  9.  1  -.■^n*'  v.  35. 


54  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

CHAPTER  XIX.     U^i 

4  3  \^^5TD  D3^s-:is?i   :  "^b-TOrin  win-sb  "'p^'a^bDri  n^^ys  niry  •  nr 

7  G  «bi  c^n  p^m  )r\  j  rji^jn  '^b^  ii^im  i:n^y  f!iibi!:-«D  iEX-is^-r 

8  ^nin^n5-b:?i   ninyx  i^bi   n'l^    ''n-ix    :  idbtt^  iini  SJ^rx  nrrx 

^gs'ino  i32n^  ;  ics-i  nnis?  no^i  to^iysn  "^bi^ia  ''"lins   so"'©;'  ^trn 

11  :  iinsD    ib    "iDnirn;^;]    im   ""by  nn^i    :  ^n;ipri  y^b  ysi'T    -fbsi 

12  inx    :  "'bnsb   2^2^   ^2n^i    osn^    ^bj?   ^bb'^i   i^nnns   ^uin"-"  i  nn*^ 
14 :  "isiriDtt?  ''?7^^;i  ''3^"ip  ^b^n   :  ^sri^  ^'^J-'I^  ^^.^"^  P^D'^r*  ^^^^ 

IS -bs  ''D^n3?n    :innna'T>i  n^ipx  ^n  ^cs^  D''bi^3?-Da   t'lrjn  ^:ab 

21  nyjs   ^?i'5^!!"^::   "^3  "^yn   nns?   ''psn   "^psn   :  ^sts  niya   nbbrnxi 
o'^  iDx  'jn'^-')3    :  ^s^aicri    «b    limiai    bs-iioD   "irsTin  n^b    j  ^a 

Z O  ■  V         '  J IT    :     •  J  •     T    :     •  A-  ;  •  J.    :    :     •  t  n.  r 

>    -  -  T  V  AT       :  IV  :    -  ■'    :  f     it  •.  :  v  j"  -  I  v*  •  i*  at    •  »      j    :   it  •   : 

26         •       I  J-   -  :  'it  .tt  -        I  -:   ,-  :  AT  ■    -:J  •    :    -Ti  j-   -:,-  )      r     ;    ,t" 

28  li"!    ffiniTT    ib-^nn:-™?    ^niaiin    ^3    :  ipna    "^n'^bp    ^bs    "iT"iibi 

29  I'lS^^n  w^b  n^n  nisiy  n^n-^s  2^^-1:5)3  1  nib  ^i^a  :  ■^n-xs^'a: 

I     J    :     •       '  -  \-  :  V  AT  J      -:  t  ■•».         r  v    v       ••   ;     •  v  t  <  i*  r    :  • 

XVI.    The  Love  of  the  King  and  his  Bride. 

The  Song  of  Solomon^  1,  2. 
CHAPTER   I.    « 

3  :  ^inn55  ni^bs^  is-b?  tj'air  pnw  i^?©  Qiiii:  ?i^;^tj  n-inb   :  i;^^^ 

4  -rii  nn^iusi  nb-^^^s    iin^n   fibisn    lasinn   ns^ns   ^n^^ins   ^;diet3 

It  t     :      :  •    :  t     <•  t  t   t    -;         f  ''.•-.•    -  •-••.■:  tat  '    jv   ":   i-  •  v     :     t 

V     :  T       t  ;  •     -:  «t  :  '       i     -■    *:  v    t       c-  7  •    -     •  '      v  t      <■  :  - 

6  tT^nnniiJ  '^sx©   ''DS'in-bii    :  nb'bi^   ini2)i"\i3   nip   ''bnxs  pbir^,-ii 

Ti-  'b  v.  1.  "np  XilV  V.  29. 


THE    SONG    OF    SOLOMON,    2.      a  55 

HD'^i?    n^nn  nn^s  itcss  nnnx©  ^^^   n^^sri    j  ^t^i:^    ifh    ^\id  i 
iib-ns    :  Tjinnn   "inn?  b^  n^^y?  f^T-^.  ™^t^  °'^Ds?^^   T^?"iJ?  s 
bv  ^;in^^rnN  ^y-ii  'jiisin  ^npys  i\^-^i^^  D^TTsa  ns^^n  tjb  ^y^n 
Tfi^nb  ^^S5  :  'in-'y-i  ^in'^^'i  ni^ns  "inDin  ^ncob  :  a-iynn  nissic^  -^  9 

I   •  -   T  ;  <       T  I-  T    ;    -         '       <        •     '  :    -  J"  ;    •    :  •    t  i\  ;  i*        (T  /   :     :     • 

lv.T-  /!•,:  V  It  V  -:,-  Tr  <-  ,•  -:  ,-         Iv       T-      ^  •  - 

i^Tij  -jia  iS  ^^i-n  ,  'iBn  nina   :inin  "jni  I'lns  iao^a  frbTsnia-^:?  ,„ 

:  n:33?n  ^sTUny-aj?  o'^ys  ax  'I'TiT  ns'^  ?i3n  :  D^ai''  •j'^i^y  nsi  tjsn  le 

:  D^niin  i;t2^n-i  d'Hx  ^iD^na  niib  i7 

CHAPTER  II.     n 

''jn'^s^n  p  D^'hinn  ra  ?^3©i^»^  :  D^ptt2?n  nsTCiia  liiisn  nbsrnn  ^3S5  2  n 

V  T    :   -      »/■•  •  I-       »    J"  T    -        I    ;  »i*    T  -:   IT  V-     -       .        '  T    -  V  jv  -    -:  ■    -; 

•^by    ib^^i   ]^^n    nia-bsi    ^3X-'nn    jisnb   pin^    i^^nB^  ^pi^id;'^  4 
:  13X  nnnx  ribin-i3  D^n^SPS  ''p^'isn  niij-^tcsi  ^a^i^o  :  nnnx  r: 
ni:3    D5ni{    "in^^airn    :  ^3p3nn    13^13^1    liijiinb    r>nn    i'bijiit?  6  7 
-nt?  ^nniyr\-Di5i  1  1T^n-D^5  n;i"©n  nib^xa  ix  niiknsa  bbir^n': 
D-'-nnn-b?    i^b"!);    sa    nrnin   ^hr\  bip    ;  f  snni^   ^;?  '"'^H^-O  ^ 
nrnrn  D^b'jxn  n&yb  ijj   insb   ^^in  n^i'^    :  niynan-b:?  f  Bpi2  9 
nsy    J  a"'3"inn-'jTa   -fs^    nib'bnn-i^   n^iiTr^   ^sbns  nnx    'iw  ^ 
"iny  nnsn  nin-^s   :  tfb-^Db^  '^ns';  *in;'3>'n  ^b  i)a^p  "h  n-oxi  I'li^  11 
bip-i  3?^an  TOTn  ny  ynijn  ^xns   Q'^s^in  :  ib   tfbn  qbn  Di»|n  12 
W3  Tiiao   D^ssan^,  n-^lE)  ntsrn  Jissnn    :  ^ssnxa  5?^tc3  'lirin  1,3 
nnoa  ^^ben  i;.^na  inri^    j  ^b'^^pbi  ^ns,*;   'in^^s^n    '^pb  ^ti^p  n^^  14 

^t^V    it"?'^^    l^V"^^    ^^r''?^'^'   ^^i?'?''?"^^^    ^?^i?';in   s^?':^7^n 
n'')9'i3   Q'^bania   D"^3i:p   cbyi^D  u^^vta   ''i^'^Tny;    :  r.i>\3   tj^^n^i  ro 
n^B^TO   ^y    :  D^stDim   whn   ib  '^rsitT  ^^b   'l'^i'^    5  ^yir^   'i3^'a*i2i  Jy 
Dib;'Nn    n&i^b   ix    ^b.'ib    ^yn  ^^b-n^^    nb   o^bbrsn  ^d3T   oi^n 

snnn  ''■^n-by 

'p  vnon  V.  11.  p"'i3  yap  v.  4.  'p  "iidtii  rics-^ni  n"3  v.  17. 

'■>  "iTl"!  V.  14.  ■'^p  -p  V.  13. 


VOCABULARY. 


This  Vocabulary  contains  all  the  words  used  in  the  preliminary  exercises  on  pp. 
1-8,  and  in  Genesis  i-iii,  except  pronouns,  niunerals,  and  proper  names.  The  initials 
K.  N.  P.,  etc.,  denote  the  verbal  species. 


PERFECT  VERBS. 

b'13  H.  to  separate.  N.  to  he  sepa- 
rated. 

pa'l  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause,  fut.  a)  to 
cleave,  adhere.  H.  to  cause  to 
cleave.     Ho.  to  he  earned  to  cleave. 

tJM  K.  P.  to  subdue.  N.  to  he  suh- 
dued. 

mb  or  tJnb  K.  (fut.  a)  to  put  on, 
wear,  he  clothed  with.  H.  to  cause 
to  put  on,  to  clothe.  Pu.  to  he 
clothed. 

TD'a  H.  to  cause  to  rain.  N.  to  he 
rained  upon. 

bli^a  K.  to  rule.     H.  to  cause  to  rule. 

^'yo  K.  p.  to  shut  up,  close.  N.  Pu. 
to  he  shut  up.  H.  to  cause  to  shut 
up. 

TCHj?  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause,  fut.  a)  to 
he  holy.  P.  H.  to  maTce  holy,  sanc- 
tify. N.  Pu.  to  he  sanctified.  Hith. 
to  sanctify  one's  self. 

tJ^a"!  K.  to  creep. 

5Dto  K.  to  he  wise.  P.  to  act  icisely. 
H.  to  make  wise,  act  wisely. 

ri5^  K.  (fut.  0  and  a)  to  rest.  H.  to 
cause  to  rest.  N.  to  he  caused  to 
rest. 


)ySO  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause)  to  dwell. 

P.  H.  to  cause  to  dtvell. 
"1^0  K.  to  hep.     N.  Hitb.  to  hep 

oneh  self,  take  heed. 
I^"!©  K.  to  creep,  teem  with. 
nsn  K.  P.  to  sew. 

PE  GUTTURAL  VERBS. 

5DbJI  K.  to  eat,  devour.    N.  Pu.  to  he 

eaten.     H.  to  cause  to  eat. 
TjaX  K.  to  say.   N.  to  he  said.   H.  to    ^ 

cause  to  say.    Hith.  to  talk  of  one'' 8 

self 
^BH  K.  to  turn.    N.  Ho.  to  he  turned. 

Hith.  to  turn  one's  self. 
Tan  K.  P.  to  desire.    N.  to  he  de- 
sired. 
111?  K.  to  serve,  tcork,  till.     N.  Pu. 

to  he  served.     H.  to  cause  to  serve. 

Ho.  to  he  caused  to  serve. 
ST;?  K.  to  leave,  forsake.     N.  Pu.  to 

he  forsaken. 
^^IZV  K.  to  stand.      H.  to  cause  to 

stand.     Ho.  to  he  caused  to  stand. 

ATIN  GUTTURAL  VERBS. 

Sins?  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause)  P.  to  love,  y.^ 
N.  to  he  loved. 


1  ^ 


58 


HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


1\'\'2.  K.  P.  to  hiess.     N.  Pu.  to  he 
blessed.    H.  to  cause  to  hieel.  Hith. 
to  bless  one's  self. 
biiJl   K.  to  redeem.      N.    to  be  re- 
'  deemed.       P.    to  defile.      Pu.    to 

be  defiled.      Hith.   to  defile  one's 
V!"^  self 

©"15  K.  P.  to  drive  out.     N.  Pu.  to 

he  driven  out. 
hnS  K.  P.  H.  to  separate.     N.  Pu. 
'^O  to  be  separated.     Hith.  to  separate 

one's  self. 
p?2   K.  P.  to  cry.     H.  to  convoke 
by  a  crier  (prop,  to  cause  to  cry). 
T^  "^  ^.  to  be  convoked. 

"^  n\X)      ^^'t'  ^'  ^^  ^''o^^j  hover  over. 


\i 


—  -i 


>>^A^ 


LAMEDH  GUTTURAL  VERBS. 

2>^T   K.  to  sow.     N.  Pu.  to  be  sown. 
H.  to  produce  seed. 
J  -f       npS  K.  to  ope)i.     N.  to  be  opened. 
7  p\         niaS  JC.  P.  ifo  sprout,  shoot  forth. 


'Jh 


H.  to  cause  to  sprout. 


^   f    ^  nb©  K.  p.  H.  to  send.     N.  Pu.  to 
'  ^  /b  be  sent. 

I  -J  -)     j^  ytt©  K.  to  hear.      N.  ^o  be  heard. 

"  'T  p.  H.  to  cause  to  hear. 

*-     T  , 

P!;^:'  PE  NUN  VERBS. 

i^   npb  K.  to  take.     N.  Pu.  Ho.  to  be 
taken. 
153  H.  to  tell.      Ho.  ^o  be  told. 

T^'i  K.  ^0  touch.  P.  ^  ^o?w/»  tij/if/e 
violence,  smite.  N.  Pu.  ^  be  smit- 
ten.    H.  ^  cause  to  touch. 

t'53  K.  (flit,  a)  N.  /o  approach. 
H.  ^0  mwse  ^  approach,  briny 
near.  Ho.  ^o  ie  brought  near. 
Hith.  <o  Jrwy  one''s  self  near. 


T^)  K.  ^0  plant.     N.  ^  ie  planted. 
nB3  K.  H.  ^  breathe,  blow.     Pu.  ^o 

ie  bloivn. 
bsp  K.  /o  /aZ/.     H.  to  cause  to  fall,   ■ 

throw  down.    Hith.  ^o  ^/«row  one's 

self  down. 
■jrs  K.  to  give,    N.  Ho.  ^o  be  given.    ^' 

AYIN  DOUBLED  VERBS. 

nnjj  K.  P.  to  curse.     N.  Ho.  to  be    , 

cursed. 
bba  K.  p.  (b^ba)  H.  to  roll.    N.  Pu.  •< 

^0  5e  ro//e^.     Hith.  to  roll  one's    "Q 

self 

^y}  K.  ^  z/t-e. 

bbn  H.  to  begin.     Ho.  to  be  begun. 

"Jjn  K.  to  be  gracious.  P.  ^o  make 
gracious.  Ho.'^o  Je  treated  gra- 
ciously. Hith.  (Iinriln)  ^o  »mXr 
to  be  gracious  to  one''s  self,  en- 
treat. 

tinia  Hith.  rt'anrrin  to  linger. 

DDD  K.   N.  P.    to  turn,  sttrround.  ^ 
H.  to  cause  to  turn  or  surround. 
Ho.  to  be  caused  to  turn. 

in;:  K.  to  botv. 

y^T  K.  to  be  evil.     H.  to  do  evil. 

PE  YODn  VERBS. 

3?'!^  K.  to  know.     N.  io  be  known.    ^•; 
H.  to  cause  to  know^  to  make  known. 
Ho.  to  be  made  known.     Hith.  to 
make  one's  self  knoivn. 

"rb^  K.  to  bear.  N.  Pu.  Ho.  to  he 
born.  H.  to  cause  to  be  born, 
beget.  Hith.  to  represent  one^s 
self  as  born,  i.  e.  have  one's 
name  recorded  in  genealogical 
lists. 


VOCABULARY. 


59 


u/  if:-;  or  ^bn  §  151.  1.  K.  P.  to  go. 
H.  to  cause  to  go.  Hith.  to  go  for 
one's  self,  ivalk  about. 

nSliK.  (fut.  n2">^1)^/om.   N.  Pu. 
Ho.  to  he  formed. 
,^  STD"^  K.  to  dwell.     N.  to  he  dwelt  in. 
P.  H.  to  cause  to  dwell.     Ho.  to 
he  caused  to  dwell. 

■J®^  K.  (fut.  ')©■'■')  to  sleep.  P.  ifo 
cause  to  sleep.  N.  ^  he  old,  ap- 
plied to  grain  which  has  long 
slept  in  its  repository. 

AYIN  VAV  AND  AYIN  YODH  VERBS. 

"^iiJ  K.  N.  to  shine.     H.  to  cause  to 

shine,  give  light. 
i?i2  K.  (fut.  Xin^)  to  come.     H.  to 

cause  to  come,  bring.     Ho.  to  be 

brought. 

cin  K.  (fut.  cin;:)  Hith.  to  be 

ashamed.     H.  to  make  ashamed. 
n^'a  K.  to  die.     P.  H.  to  cause  to 

die,  kill.     Ho.  to  he  killed,  put  to 

death. 
niD  K.  to  rest.     H.  to  cause  to  rest, 

put.     Ho.  to  be  caused  to  rest. 
5]^y  K.  P.  to^g.    Hith.  toflgawag. 
D^p  K.  to  rise,  stand.    P.  H.  to  cause 

to  rise  or  stand.     Ho.  to  be  caused 

to  rise.     Hith.  to  rouse  one's  self. 
i'^'l  K.  H.  to  contend. 
Qlto  or  D'^ip  K.  H.  to  place.    Ho.  to 

be  placed. 
S^TIJ  K.  to  return.     P.  H.  to  cause 

to  return,  bring  hack.     Pu.  Ho.  to 

be  brought  back. 
Pl'lTS  K.  to  bruise,  crush. 
tt^ii  K.  to  put.    Ho.  to  he  put. 


LAMEDH  ALEPH  VERBS. 

Si'lia  K.  io  create.     N.  to  be  created. 
J!4T1J'1  K.  to  spring  up,  said  of  grass. 

H.   to  cause   to   spring  up,  bring 

forth  grass. 
SDn  H.  to  hide.    Pu.  Ho.  to  be  hid. 

N.  Hith.  to  hide  oner's  self. 
SiS^  K.  to  go  forth.     H.  to  cause  to 

go  forth,  bring  forth.     Ho.  to  be 

brought  forth. 
^y^  K.  to  fear.      N.   to  be  feared, 

P.  to  cause  to  fear,  terrifg. 
Xb^  K.  to  fill  or  he  full.     N.  to  be 

filled  or  full.     P.  to  fill.     Pu.  to  "^ 

be  filled.     Hith.   to  complete  each 

other. 
Si'a  K.  to  find.     N.  to  he  found.    - 

H.  to  cause  to  find. 
ta.ltz  H.  to  deceive.    N.  to  he  deceived. 
N'np  K.  to  call.    N.  Pu.  to  he  called.  ^ 

LAMEDH  HE  VERBS. 

n:3  K.  to  build.     N.  to  he  built.    > 
nb5  K.  to  uncover,  reveal.     N.  ^jass. 

P.  ^0  uncover.    Pu.  <o  Je  uncovered. 

H.  ^0  mrry  m^o  captivitg,  prop,  to 

strip  a  land  of  its  inhabitants. 

Ho.  pass.     Hith.  to  tmcover  one^s 

self 
n^n  K.  to  he.     N.  to  become. 

nbs   K.  ^  come  to  an  end.     V.  to    \^ 

finish.     Pu.  to  he  finished. 
ThV   K.   to  go  up.     H.  to  cause  to     ^ 

go  up,  bring  up.      N.   Ho.   to  he 

brought  up.    Hith.  to  lift  one's  self 

tip. 
rWV  K.  to  do,  make.     N.  Pu.  to  be    ■ 

T     T  ' 

done,  made. 


60  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


nnS  K.  to  he  fruitful.     II.  to  make 
fruitful. 
"'  T\yi  P.  to  command.     Pu.  to  he  com- 
manded. 
n||l)5  N.  to  he  gathered  together. 
^/  nX"!  K.  to  see.,    N.  Pu.  to  he  seen. 
H.  to  cause  to  see,  show.     Ho.  to 


he  shown.     Hith.   to   looh  at  one 

another. 
n^'l  K.  to  he  mang,  multiply,  intrans. 

P.  H.  to  mahe  many^  multiply,  tr. 
rTin  K.  to  suhdue. 
nipiC  H.  to  cause  to  drinlc,  to  water. 

Pu.  to  he  watered. 


NOUNS. 

The  nouns  which  follow  are  classified  according  to  the 
character  of  their  uUimate  syllable,  in  order  to  facilitate  the 
application  of  the  rules  for  their  declension  and  for  the  append- 
ing of  suffixes. 

A.     Nouns  not  having  a  feminine  ending. 
I.     When  the  ultimate  is  an  accented  mixed  syllable. 
a.  With  Kamets  in  the  ultimate, 

1.  Kamets  in  the  ultimate  is  shortened  toPattahh  in  the  sin- 
gular both  in  the  construct  state  §  215. 1  and  before  grave  suffixes 
§221.  1. 

2.  It  remains  unchanged  in  the  absolute  dual  and  plural 
§  207.  1,  and  in  all  numbers  before  light  suffixes  §  221.  3  and  4. 

3.  It  is  rejected  in  the  dual  and  plural  in  the  construct  state 
§  216.  1,  and  before  grave  suffixes  §  221.  1,  and  also  before  light 
suffixes  if  the  noun  has  the  feminine  ending  in  the  plural 
§  221.  2. 

4.  Those  nouns,  which  double  the  final  consonant  before 
plural  and  dual  endings,  and  before  suffixes,  at  the  same  time 
change  Kamets  to  Pattahh  §  207.  2,    §  221.  6. 

5.  If  the  penult  have  pretonic  Kamets  or  Tsere,  this  is  re- 
jected from  the  construct  singular  §  216.  1  and  from  all  forms 
in  which  the  noun  is  increased  by  the  addition  of  a  suffix,  or 
of  the  feminine,  dual  and  plural  endings  §  210.  In  the  construct 
plural  and  dual,  where  an  additional  rejection  (3)  occurs,  the 
formation  of  a  new  S3^11able  is  demanded  by  the  concurrence  of 
two  vowelless  letters  at  the  beginning  of  the  word  §  216.  2,  and 


VOCABULARY.  61 

a  short  vowel  is  inserted  in  an  intermediate  syllable  inconse- 
quence. _  ..  r  <-- 

^  D"i5  m.  man^  Adam   ^'^^*i^.  m.  food  i-Dtsi^ 

^nm  m.  flesh                 V  nnj  m.  (n\  &  m')  river  '  "^  '  -^.y-* 

.•  SriT  m.  ^oW                   t;n;  m.  serpent  5^^*!^ 
I              ^lij  m.  male               vObiy  in.  eternity 

..    ^i  f.  (Din;:)  /m»<Z    ..  ns:^  m.  (ni)  ^/^^^ 

-r  ^  n^  ni.  (□■'ia^)  sea  2?^?  m.  (con.  y'?i,  d\  &  ni)  5i</e,  n'6 

n        u^iiis  m.  5^ar  ^  191?;  PI?  ('"'I'^l?)  ^^^j-  ^^^^^c,  sma/Z 

^  slD3  f.  ?^iy?«- 

6.   With  Tsere  in  the  ultimate. 

1.  In  tlie  singular  Tsere  remains  in  the  construct  §  215.  1, 
is  shortened  to  Hhirik  or  Seghol  before  ^,  05,  13  §221.  3.  «, 
and  is  rejected  before  other  suffixes  §221.3,  unless  the  noun 
has  pretonic  Kamets  ;  in  which  case  it  is  retained  before  light 
suffixes  and  is  changed  to  Pattahh  in  the  construct  §215.  1,  and 
before  grave  sulfixes  §  221.  1. 

2.  Tsere  is  retained  in  the  dual  and  plural  both  in  the  abso- 
lute state  and  before  light  suffixes,  if  the  noun  be  a  monosyllable 
or  have  pretonic  Kamets  ;  otherwise  it  is  rejected  §  207.  1, 
§  221.  3.  And  in  either  case  it  disappears  in  the  construct  §  216.  1 
and  before  grave  suffixes  §  221 .  1  ;  so  even  before  light  suffixes 
if  the  noun  has  the  feminine  plural  ending  §221.  2. 

3.  Nouns  which  double  the  final  consonant  before  plural  and 
dual  endings  and  before  suffixes,  at  the  same  time  change  Tsere 
to  Hhirik  §  207.  2. 

4.  If  the  penult  have  pretonic  Kamets  or  Tsere,  this  is  re- 
jected from  the  construct  singular  and  from  all  forms  in  which 
the  noun  is  increased  by  the  addition  of  a  suffix,  or  of  the  femi- 
nine, dual  and  plural  endings  §210,  §216.  1. 

Vftjw      'l^  »!•  mist^  vapour  ^b  m.  tree 

V-  DX  f.  (ni^S)  mother  np^  m.  (con.  nj5?,  n\  &:Tr\)heel 

lyi'a  m.  (D"'.  &  ni)  season    '    Die  m.  (ni)  name 

u^  c.  With  other  vowels. 

1.  These  sulFer  no  change  from  the  addition  of  suffixes  and 
of  the  endings  for  gender  and  number,  except  that  Hholem  is 


62 


HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


changed  to  Kibbuts  in  those  nouns  which  double  the  last  radical 
§207.  2.  When  the  ultimate  vowel  is  Pattahh  the  last  conso- 
nant is  always  doubled,  unless  it  is  a  guttural,  in  which  case 
Pattahli  may  be  lengthened  to  Kamets  §  207.  2.  a. 

2.  Pretonic  Kamets  and  Tsere  are  rejected  from  the  penull 


as  in  the  preceding  classes  of  nouns 

V .   niS  m.  lighi 

^   fiik  m.  f.  (ni)  sigii 

vwSs  m.  God 

qs  in.  (0:^2^)  nostril 
*ia  in.  ('i'^S)  separatio 
npia  hdelliiim 
bil5  adj.  great 
"Jina  ni.  belly 
15  m.  (Cii?)  garden 
T\y^  jn.  thistle 
■jiin  m.  conception   - 
s.       "'H  adj.  (n^n)  living 

O^^n  m.  pi.  life 
p.  Sil3  adj.  good 

bb  m.  (w)  all,  whole 
^    S^nS  m.  chernh 
Ti?^  m.  (D"".  &  ni)  luminary 


Uub 


']"i"a  m.  species,  kind 
nipiO  m.  f  (ni)  ;?Zace 
sjiy  m.  foiol,  birds 
"lii?  m.  (ni)  skin 
n'T'2?  m.  (D'^'an'i??)  nakedness 
liil^y  m.  ^^a^i,  sorrow 
UT\V  adj.  cunning 
Din:?  adj.(ni2n?)  ?mA:e</ 
*  bip  m.  (ni)  voice,  sound 
fip  m.  ^Aor?i 

n^T  m.  f.  (ni)  breath,  wind,  spirit 
,    S^-i  adj.  (nyn)  eyi; 
?''p'l  m.  firmament 
ty^ti  m.  6z<5/i,  shrub 
Dinn  m.  f.  (ni)  ocean,  the  deep 
"j""?!^  m.  sea-monster 


II.  When  the  ultimate  is  an  accented  simple  syllable. 
a.  With  Seghol. 

1.  Seghol  is  changed  to  Tsere  in  the  construct  singular 
§  215.  2.  It  is  dropped  before  dual  and  plural  endings  §209.  1 
and  before  suffixes  §  221.  7,  though  e  may  be  retained  as  a  con- 
necting vowel  before  suffixes  of  the  third  person  §221,  7.  a. 

2.  Pretonic  Kamets  is  rejected  from  the  construct  of  both 
singular  and  pknal  §216.  1  and  before  grave  suffixes  §221.  I, 
but  not  with  light  suffixes  or  in  the  absolute  dual  and  plural 
§210,  §  221.  3.  Light  suffixes  added  to  the  feminine  plural  end- 
ing, as  they  cause  a  removal  of  the  accent,  occasion  the  rejection 
of  the  pretonic  vowel  §  221.  2. 


VOCABULARY.  63 

njjj'a  m.  gathering  together   ^nDB  m.face 
Sisn'a  m.  sight,  appearance        1TV0  m.  (D''.  &  tl\)  field 
rhv  m.  leaf 

b.  With  other  vowels. 

1,  Nouns  ending  in  quiescent  5<  preserve  their  final  vowel 

unchanged  in  tlie  construct  singular  §  215.  2.  c.  ^'^'^,  const,  si^  ; 
in  other  respects  they  follow  the  law  of  nouns  ending  in  a  mixed 
syllable  §209.  3.  b,  «3:2,  suf.  isaa,  pi.  niN22. 

2.  For  nouns  in  '^. ,  1  and  i  see  §  209.  2  and  3. 

si^  m.  (a\  &  ni) /f05;  ""ixy 

III.  When  the  ultimate  is  unaccented.    (Segholates.) 

a.  With  perfect  and  guttural  letters. 

1,  The  unaccented  vowel  falls  away,  and  the  noun  reverts 
to  its  monosyllabic  form  in  the  singular  before  suffixes  §  221.  5. 

2.  In  the  plural  and  sometimes  in  the  dual  both  in  the  abso- 
lute state  and  with  light  suffixes  pretonic  Kamets  is  inserted  and 
the  monosyllabic  vowel  also  falls  away  §208.  3  and  4,  §  221.  3 
and  4,  but  in  the  construct  and  before  grave  suffixes  pretonic 
Kamets  is  rejected  and  the  monosyllabic  vowel  restored  in  an 
intermediate  syllable  §216.  1  and  2,  §  221.  1. 

"jns  m.  f.  stone  H?  m.  delight,  Eden 

y\}/>  m.  f.  (rii)  earth,  land    "IT?  m.  help 
t^1J?3  m.  morning  3215?  m.  j)ciin,  sorroio 

\^  %y\  m.  f.  way  UIV  m.  f.  (D'' .  &  m')  bone 

SC'n  m.  grass  ^  S"!?  m.  f.  (tli)  evening 

w-S^ni  m.  seed  ^W  m.  (ni)  herb 

u-n-^h  f.  (ni)  siDord  tl?S  m.  f.  (D\  &  ni)  time 

i/?[On  m.  darkness  Dbs  m.  bnage 

p"}^,  m.  greenness  Wip  m.  east  "^y.^        \^n 

I^nS  m. flame  ID'On  m.  reptile  ^T^^s; 

>/Dri^  m.  i.  food,  bread  DHizJ  m.  onyx  .  " 

^tJsi.  m.  f.  (D\  &  ni)  soul     "fyt.  m.  reptile  '^% 

b.  With  quiescents. 

1.  Medial  quiescents  rest  in  their  homogeneous  diphthongal 


64  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

vowel  ill  every  form  except  the  absolute   singular  §  208.  3.  c, 
^216.  l.d, '^221.5.  b. 

2.  Final  quiescents  recover  their  consonantal  character  in 
the  singular  before  light  suffixes  §221.  5.  c,  as  well  as  in  the 
different  forms  of  the  plural  §  208.  3.  d,  §  184.  b  (rib  roots). 

^na  m.  emptiness  ''IS  m.fniit 

V   b^p  m.  (ni)  night  ^Sir^  m.  desolateness 

Xf^_  f.  eye  ?J^r)  m.  midst 

B.     Nouns  having  a  feminine  ending. 
a.  Those  ending  m  H^. 

1.  When  the  root  takes  before  !n^  the  form  of  a  monosyllable 
ending  in  concurrent  consonants,  pretonic  Kamets  is  inserted 
in  the  plural,  and  the  monosyllabic  vowel  rejected.  In  other 
cases  the  plural  is  formed  by  a  simple  change  of  termination 
§211. 

2.  The  construct  requires  in  both  mmibers  the  rejection  of 
pretonic  Kamets  or  Tsere,  if  there  be  one,  §216.  1,  and  in  the 
singular  the  additional  change  of  H^  to!n_  §214.  1.  If  this  rejec- 
tion occasions  the  concurrence  of  vowelless  consonants  at  the 
beginning  of  the  word,  a  new  syllable  must  be  created  by  the 
insertion  of  a  short  vowel  between  them  §  216.  2. 

3.  The  construct  form  is  assumed  before  all  suffixes ;  except 
that  in  the  singular  t\_  becomes  t\^  before  light  suffixes  §  221.  2, 
as  also  before  the  dual  ending  §  202,  §  211. 

n'52'liit  f.  ground  TOltiTiZ  f.  dominion,  rule 

mS'^X  f.  enmity  •^?J??  i.  female 

r\i^^lfood  l^hia^  {.  breath         "^^  ^.       mbi 

TiT./  tt:  ^'^.^ 

V  iniaria  f.  beast  •^'^'7p  f-  east                        n'PVi 

n^^l  f.Jish  f^T^  f-  (D\  &  J^'i)  I/ear              ' 

TOT  f.  (const.  t1$1)  sweat        S^^S^r)  f.  desire  •''"^.' 

iT\^yn  f.  apron  •    "^^^^P  f.  (D"^.)  figtree 

n'^n  f.  animal,  beast  •^'^bin  f.  generation 

nica'^  f.  dry  land  •^''?'!?'?J?  f.  deep  sleep 

V  nssbtt  f.  work  nJ3^T2Jn  f.  desire 


71  ^» 


^i 


VOCABULARY.  65 

h.  Those  ending  in  Jn. 

These  nouns  experience  the  same  changes  as  the  mascuhnes 
from  which  they  are  derived  §211  ;  only  in  those  of  Segholate 
formation  the  penultimate  vowel  is  changed  before  suffixes  in  the 
singular  agreeably  to  the  law  of  Segholates  §  221.  5,  and  if  it  be 
Hholem  it  is  dropped  in  the  plural  §  207.  1.  d. 

t\rcr\  f.  likeness  V  n:n3,  nSPS  f.  coat,  tunic    Xi-^oSb 

m^'n  f.  knowledge  rT>ilJ5{n  f.  beginning  Jiy 

IRREGULAR  NOUNS. 

V  -  nx  m.  (con.  -^nii! ,  pi.  tyy2:^) father        rth  m.  ..  (D^tt;",  tW)  day 

ttJ^X  m.  (D"'ilJ2S|!)  man  ^  D;'!?  m.  pi.  icater         ^     -^ 

'  nffiS  f.  (con.  m?i?,pl.D''C:)MJoma?j  .   ti^n  m.  (D-^irsn)  head 
•jam.  (a'lSa)  son  v^Q'!"J3T?  m.  pi.  heaven 

T  NUMERALS.    See  §§  223-227. 

PREPOSITIONS. 

■bx  to,  unto  p  from 

a  in  1^5  before,  over  against 
X'h  between  '^i?  unto 

l^ys  on  account  of  ^?  over,  upon 

3  according  to,  as  D^  with 

b  ^0  flHri  wider 

ADVERBS,  CONJUNCTIONS  AND  INTERJECTIONS. 

•IS?  ichere  VTi'O  not  yet,  before 

']''i?  nothing,  there  is  not  ^"2  that,  because,  for 

?|5!5  also  "JS  so 

"nriH  that,  because  i55  no^ 

ri?  sign  of  definite  object  IS^'Q  mightily,  very 

-•nba  no;  "JS-b?  therefore 

"jn,  nin  ?o.'  behold!  "IS  /e^;,  //<«;  ?«o; 

"^  and  3tD  ^/te/'e 

5 


GRAMMATICAL  AND  EXEGETICAL  NOTES. 


GENESIS,  CHAPTER   I. 

Verse  1.  nvys-S. composed  of  the  inseparable  preposition  a  §  231. 
1,  with  Daghesh  lene  §  21.  1,  and  the  noun  n''ttjN";^  of  class  IV, 
derived  from  ttjx-i  head  hy  the  addition  of  the  vowel  i_  §  194  and  the 
feminine  ending  n  §  196,  §  198.  a  (4),  and  denoting  'that  which  be- 
longs to  the  head'  i.  e.  the  beginning.  The  accent 'is  on  the  ultimate 
for  a  double  reason  §  32.  1  and  2.  The  expression  is  indefinite  §  248, 
comp.  Iv  apxfj  John  1  :  1,  and  equivalent  to  the  adverbial  phrase  at 
first.  See  Alexander  on  Acts  11  :  15.  It  does  not  of  itself  designate 
a  fixed  and  determinate  point  of  time,  but  simply  the  order  of  occurrence. 
The  particular  time  intended  must  be  inferred  from  the  subject  spoken 
of  The  absence  of  the  article  is  thus  sufficiently  accounted  for,  and  there 
is  no  necessity  of  assuming  that  the  noun  is  definite  without  the  article, 
and  hence  is  in  the  construct  state  §  246.  3,  §  256,  before  the  following 
words,  which  must  then  form  a  relative  clause  with  the  relative  -iijjn 
omitted  §  255.  2.  This  needlessly  complicates  the  simple  and  obvious 
construction  by  making  ver.  2  a  continuation  of  the  sentence  begun  in 
ver.  1,  "  in  the  beginning  when  God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
then  ('1  after  a  statement  of  time  §  287.  3)  the  earth  was  etc.,"  or  by  a 
construction  still  more  forced  and  unnatural  ver.  2  is  regarded  as  a  pa- 
renthesis and  ver.  3  as  a  continuation  of  ver.  1,  "  in  the  beginning,  when 
God  created  etc.  (and  the  earth  was  etc.)  then  God  said  etc."  These 
constructions  have  been  advocated  by  those  who  would  have  Moses 
teach  the  eternal  and  independent  existence  of  matter,  or  at  least  that 
it  existed  prior  to  God's  act  of  creation.  But  this  conclusion  would  not 
follow  even  if  the  strained  renderings  which  they  propose  were  adopted. 
The  circlet  over  a  refers  to  the  marginal  note  -^nan  ^(fem.  of  the  adjective 
an  'with  paragogic  ■'.  §  218)  i.  e.  large  Beth,  the  initial  letter  of  the  book 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:1.  67 

being  above  the  ordinary  size  §  4.  a.  The  Rabbins  profess  to  see  in  this 
a  mystic  allusion  to  the  magnitude  of  the  work  of  creation,  as  well  as  to 
the  twofold  product  of  creative  power,  '  the  heavens  and  the  earth,'  inas- 
much as  the  numerical  value  of  a  is  2,  §  2.  See  Buxtorf  Comment, 
Masorethicus  p.  154. 

tns,  'ah  verb  §  162.  2,  in  the  preterite,  which  here  expresses  past 
time  absolutely  §  262.  1 ;  it  agrees  in  sense  though  not  in  form  with  its 
subject  in  the  singular  §  275.  3.  Daghesh  lene  §  21.  1.  The  accent  is 
on  the  ultimate  §  32.  2.  The  verb  precedes  its  subject,  and  this  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  object,  which  is  the  natural  order  in  Hebrew  §  270.  a. 
Created:  this  verb  does  not  necessarily  or  invariably  denote  production 
out  of  nothing,  as  is  shown  by  its  use  ver.  27,  comp.  2  :  7,  to  describe 
the  formation  of  man  from  the  dust  of  the  ground,  andPs.  51  :  12  where 
an  inward  spiritual  change  is  spoken  of  as  the  creation  of  a  clean  heart. 
It  properly  signifies  the  production  of  an  effect,  for  which  no  natural 
antecedent  existed  before,  and  which  can  only  be  the  result  of  immediate 
divine  agency.  It  is  hence  used  only  of  God  in  the  Kal  species,  which 
is  thus  distinguished  from  the  Piel,  where  it  has  the  sense  of  cxitting  or 
forming  §  78.  1.  That  the  creation  here  described  is  ex  nihilo  is  ap- 
parent, however,  from  the  nature  of  the  case.  The  original  production 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  is  attributed  to  the  immediate  and  almighty 
agency  of  God.  And  as  the  earth,  even  in  its  rude,  unformed  and 
chaotic  condition  is  still  called  'the  earth'  ver.  2,  the  matter  of  which  it 
is  composed  is  thereby  declared  to  owe  its  existence  to  his  creative 
power.  Creation  is  also  described  as  a  voluntary  act,  and  as  one  which 
took  place  in  time  or  at  '  the  beginning '  of  time  ;  consequently  matter 
can  neither  be  eternal  nor  an  emanation  from  the  divine  essence.  The 
Mosaic  account  is,  therefore,  equally  opposed  to  hylozoism  and  to  pan- 
theism ;  and  the  only  alternative  is  creation  ex  nihilo.  The  word  n"*  is 
further  used  in  this  chapter  only  in  ver.  21  upon  the  creation  of  fishes 
and  birds,  which  was  the  first  introduction  of  the  entirely  new  principle 
of  animal  life,  and  in  ver.  27  where  it  is  thrice  repeated  to  emphasize 
the  creation  of  man,  who  is  a  being  not  only  of  a  higher  grade  but  of  a 
different  order  from  those  which  had  preceded,  not  merely  another  animal 
made  of  the  same  constituents  in  a  more  sublimated  form  or  more 
curiously  compounded,  but  a  person  possessing  elements  of  intellectual 
and  spiritual  life  not  before  communicated. 

C3'>n'i>N  a  monosyllabic  noun  of  class  I.  §  183,  from  the  root  sVn  ,  which 
some  have  thought  to  be  an  equivalent  of  V^n  to  he  strong,  hence  the 
Mighty  One,  but  which  is  better  explained  from  the  corresponding  Ara- 
bic root  to  fear,  adore,  hence  the  object  of  reverence,  or  adoration.    It 


68  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

is  in  form  a  plural  §  199,  although  only  one  Being  is  referred  to,  and 
hence  the  verb  agrees  with  it  in  the  singular ;  when  it  is  used  in  a 
plural  sense  of  false  gods,  words  belonging  to  it  are  put  in  the  plui-al 
§  275.  3.  a.  The  singular  is  rarely  used  except  in  poetry,  and  particu- 
larly in  the  poetical  chapters  of  the  book  of  Job,  where  it  occurs  almost 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  more  ordinary  plural.  The  current  use  of  the 
plural  form  of  this  word  is  not,  as  some  have  fancied,  a  relic  of  poly- 
theistic times,  the  term  "  gods "  which  then  became  the  fixed  designa- 
tion of  what  was  divine  having  been  retained  after  the  transition  to 
monotheism,  for  if  the  faith  was  changed  the  words  which  described  it 
would  change  also.  Nor  can  it  be  an  anticipation  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  as  is  shown  by  its  application  to  heathen  deities  and  occasion- 
ally even  to  creatures  of  exalted  dignity.  It  is  a  plural  of  majesty,  and 
expresses  not  numerical  multiplicity,  but  rather  the  combination  of  many 
in  one,  the  concentration  of  whatever  is  adorable  §  201.  2.  As  a 
proper  noun  it  is  without  the  article  §  246.  1,  though  when  used  as  a 
common  or  appellative  noun  it  may  receive  the  article  to  designate  the 
true  God  in  distinction  from  those  which  are  not  really  gods,  Deut. 
32  :  21,  but  only  falsely  called  so  §  246.  1.  a.  Accent  on  ultimate 
§  33,  1. 

ns  the  sign  of  the  definite  object  §  238.  2,  §  270,  very  frequently 
connected  with  the  noun  by  Makkeph  §  43,  but  here  perhaps  from  the 
emphasis  of  this  opening  sentence  accented  as  a  separate  word. 

tyiz'BTi  the  article  §  229.  1,  distinguishing  the  object  before  which  it 
stands  as  the  only  one  of  its  class  §  245,  4 ;  and  a  plural  nouu  from  the 
obsolete  singular  '''av  §  201.  1,  class  I.  form  2,  §  185.  d,  derived  from 
nK»  to  be  hifjh,  and  hence  denoting  the  upper  regions,  i.  e.  heaven,  the 
plural  designating  not  distinct  heavens  of  various  elevation,  but  rather 
extent  in  all  directions,  and  comprehending  all  the  parts  of  the  vast 
expanse  above  us.  The  accent  on  the  penult  is  contrary  to  the  analogy 
of  ordinary  plurals,  and  appears  to  be  an  assimilation  to  the  dual  end- 
ing §  203.  c. 

nsi  the  conjunction  §  234,  and  the  sign  of  the  definite  object  §  238. 
2,  §  270. 

:  f''~5J'7  the  article  §  229.  3,  §  245.  4,  and  the  segholate  noun  of 
class  I.  y".N  §  183,  the  first  vowel  being  assimilated  to  that  of  the  article 
§  229.  4.  b,  or  changed  to  Kamets  by  the  pause  accent  §  05.  It  is  of 
common  gender  though  mostly  feminine  §  197.  b,  plural  n'lS'^x.  Accent 
on  the  penult  §  32.  3.     Soph  Pasuk  §  36.  1. 

The  verse  is  divided  by  the  accents  into  two  clauses  or  branches. 
The  first,  embracing  the  verb  and  its  subject,  is  limited  by  Athnahh 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:2.  69 

under  t3"'!n'?s  ;  and  the  second,  containing  the  compound  object,  is  limited 
by  Silhik  under  the  last  word  of  the  verse  §  36.  1.  Silluk  is  preceded 
by  the  conjunctive  Merka  under  the  closely  related  particle  nx  ,  and  the 
disjunctive  Tiphhha  under  the  other  term  of  the  compound  object 
f;7:"in,  the  Tiphhha  being  preceded  by  the  conjunctive  Merka  under  the 
particle  nx  §  38.  1.  Athnahh  is  preceded  by  the  conjunctive  Munahh 
under  sna ,  \vhich  is  thus  linked  with  its  subject,  and  by  the  disjunctive 
Tiphhha  under  rr'-ix-a  ,  which  is  not  directly  dependent  on  what  follows, 
and  not  so  closely  related  to  it  §  38.  2.  The  disjunctive  accents  in- 
dicate the  pauses  which  a  reader  would  naturally  make  or  ought  to 
make  after  the  words  to  which  they  are  affixed ;  these  vary  according 
to  the  strength  or  value  of  the  accent,  from  such  as  are  almost  imper- 
ceptible to  those  of  more  considerable  duration.  Words  marked  with 
conjunctives  admit  no  interval  between  themselves  and  those  which 
succeed  them. 

Upon  one  view  of  this  verse,  it  describes  the  initial  act  in  the  work 
of  creation,  viz.  the  original  production  of  the  matter  composing  the 
earth  and  the  heavens,  which  it  was  the  work  of  the  six  days  either  to 
organize  or  to  reconstruct,  according  as  the  Mosaic  narrative  unfolds, 
directly  from  this  point,  or  an  interval  is  assumed  between  ver.  1  and  2 
covering  the  geologic  eras,  the  changes  which  took  place  upon  this 
planet  prior  to  its  being  fitted  up  for  the  habitation  of  man  being  then 
supposed  to  be  passed  over  in  silence,  as  not  falling  within  the  province 
of  revelation  to  disclose.  In  favour  of  this  it  is  urged  that  the  next 
verse  commences  with  and,  implying  that  the  narration  does  not  begin 
there  but  is  continued  from  the  preceding.  That  the  term  '  earth '  may 
denote  the  matter  of  the  globe  in  a  chaotic  and  unformed  state,  appears 
from  ver.  2,  where  it  is  so  employed.  According  to  another  view  of 
ver.  1  it  is  a  title  or  summary  statement  of  the  contents  of  the  following 
section,  1  :  1 — 2  : 3,  and  connected  with  it  by  '  and,'  as  in  Isa.  2  :  2, 
Hos.  1  :  2,  Amos  1  :  2. 

Upon  either  hypothesis  the  entire  section  is  divided  into  seven  parts 
by  the  seven  days  whose  work  or  rest  is  recorded,  viz.  the  first  day  vs. 
1-5,  the  second  day  vs.  6-8,  third  vs.  9-13,  fourth  vs.  14-19,  fifth  vs. 
20-23,  sixth  vs.  24-31,  seventh  2:1-3. 

2,  yis'^'?  conjunction  §  234,  article  §  229.  3,  and  noun,  which  stands 
emphatically  before  the  verb  §  270.  a.  This  inversion  of  the  customary 
order  is  frequent  in  descriptive  clauses  or  sentences,  occurring  at  the 
beginning  or>in  the  course  of  a  narrative,  e.  g.  2  :  12,  3  :  1,  37  :  3,  both 
because  the  attention  is  there  more  strongly  drawn  to  the  subject  to  be 
described,  and  because  this  collocation  admits  of  a  preterite  instead  of  a 


70  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

future  with  Vav  conversive  §  99.  1,  §  265.  The  latter  is  proper  only 
in  statements  which  are  a  sequence  from  the  preceding,  and  which 
directly  continue  a  narrative  previously  begun.  This  form  of  the  sen- 
tence is  pressed  by  those  who  suppose  that  the  inspired  writer  indicates 
by  it  that  the  state  of  things  described  in  this  verse  was  not  the  imme- 
diate sequence  of  the  creative  act,  ver.  1. 

rr>'_7^  from  nV  verb  n^n  §  1G9.  1,  with  Methegh  §45.  2,  which  here 
distinguishes  Kamets  from  Kamets  Hhatuph  §  19.  2.  It  is  here  used  as 
a  copula,  was,  §  258.  3,  or  it  may  be  itself  part  of  the  predicate  existed, 
and  that  in  the  condition  stated  in  the  succeeding  words. 

snai  nrin  Segholate  nouns  from  riV  roots  §  184.  b,  without  Daghesh 
lene  §21.  1,  the  first  with  two  accents  §30.  1.  Abstracts  used  rather 
than  adjectives  §  254.  6.  a,  to  express  the  idea  in  a  stronger  and  more 
absolute  manner,  wasteaess  and  desolation  ;  sina  occurs  in  but  two  other 
passages.  Is.  34  :  11,  Jer.  4  :  23,  in  both  of  which  it  is  joined  as  here 
in  assonance  or  paronomasia  with  !;nh  to  add  intensity  to  its  meaning. 
Inasmuch  as  these  words  are  used  in  other  passages  of  the  desolateness 
produced  by  devastation,  some  have  supposed  that  they  here  contain 
the  implication  of  a  preceding  catastrophe  or  convulsion  by  which  the 
creation  spoken  of  in  ver.  1  was  reduced  to  the  chaotic  waste  here 
described. 

jj»hi  Hholem  combined  with  the  diacritical  point  §  12,  Sh'va  with 
final  Kaph  §  16.  1.  Abstract  nouns  used  in  a  general  or  universal 
sense,  receive  the  article  §  245.  5  ;  but  as  ^?his  not  spoken  of  here  in 
its  totality,  and  does  not  mean  all  darkness  but  a  certain  portion  or 
amount  of  it,  the  article  is  omitted.  The  subject  is  joined  to  its  pre- 
dicate without  a  copula  §  258.  1. 

— V?  preposition  over  from  the  root  nVy  to  ascend,  which  when  con- 
tact is  implied,  as  in  this  case,  becomes  vjyon  §  237.  1,  with  Makkeph 
§43. 

;;5e  plur.  noun  I.  2.  §  185.  d,  from  the  obsolete  singular  §  201.  1, 
n.:r,  nV  root  njs  to  turn,  the  parts  turned  towards  any  one,  i.  e.  the  face 
or  surface  ;  in  the  construct  §  214.  2,  §  216.  1,  here  signifying  possession 
§  254.  1,  which  does  not  admit  the  article  §  246.  3,  its  definiteness  being 
indicated  sufficiently  by  that  of  the  following  noun. 

n'inri  III.  §  190.  b,  §  192.  2,  -'»  root  Qin  to  affitate,hence  an  agitated, 
raging  mass,  elsewhere  applied  to  the  ocean,  Gen.  7  :  11,  Job  28  :  14, 
here  to  the  vast  expanse  of  water  enveloping  the  earth  prior  to  the  for- 
mation or  appearance  of  the  dry  land.  Those  who  adopt  the  scientific 
hypothesis  of  La  Place,  suppose  that  the  period  here  spoken  of  was  prior 
to  the  separate  existence  of  our  planet,  anl  that  D'nri  denotes  the  agitated 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  1:2.  71 

nebulous  mass  or  ocean,  in  which  all  the  matter  of  the  solar  S3'stem,  our 
earth  among  the  rest,  was  confusedly  blended,  although  the  inspired 
account  speaks  only  of  the  earth  as  in  this  chaotic  state  because  the 
formation  of  the  earth  is  the  principal  thing  to  be  described.  The  D'^npi 
is  in  the  next  clause  spoken  of  as  waters ;  but  this,  it  is  urged,  may 
denote  that  attenuated  etherial  fluid  from  which  the  terrestrial  waters 
were  subsequently  condensed,  as  in  ver.  7,  '  the  waters  above  the  firma- 
ment,' are  evidently  not  to  be  understood  of  water  in  its  condensed  and 
liquid  state.  This  noun  is  used  almost  exclusively  in  poetry  with  the 
exception  of  this  passage  and  twice  in  the  account  of  the  flood,  Gen. 
7  :  11,  8  :  2.  In  the  singular  it  never  receives  the  article,  perhaps 
because  it  partakes  somewhat  of  the  character  of  a  proper  noun  §  246. 
1.     It  is  of  common  gender  §  197.  b  ;   plural   n'.tthri  §200.  a. 

)^'!r\  monosyllabic  noun  of  class  I.  from  'iy  root  §  186.  c,  of  common 
gender,  though  mostly  feminine  §  197.  b,  plur.  n'riiii ,  meaning  breath, 
hence  wind,  hence  also  spirit,  which  resembles  breath  as  an  invisible 
agent  and  connected  with  vitality.  It  cannot  here  signify  '  wind,' 
whether  by  '  the  wind  of  God '  be  understood  a  divine,  i.  e.  a  powerful 
wind  upon  the  doubtful  assumption  that  the  name  of  God  is  used  to 
make  amere  superlative  of  greatness,  or  a  wind  divinely  sent;  it  must 
signify  spirit,  since  the  action  attributed  to  him  could  only  be  predicated 
of  a  living  agent.  It  is  definite  without  the  article  by  being  in  the  con- 
struct before  a  proper  noun  §  246.  3  ;  this  is  here  not  the  construct  of 
apposition  or  designation  merely  §254.  3,  'the  spirit  viz.  God'  or  'God 
who  is  a  spirit,'  but  either  that  of  possession  §  254.  1,  'the  spirit  be- 
longing to  God'  or  of  the  source  §  254.  7,  '  the  spirit  proceeding  from 
God.'  That  the  spirit  here  spoken  of  is  neither  a  periphrasis  for  God 
himself  nor  a  mere  influence  issuing  from  him,  but  the  third  person  of 
the  Godhead,  we  learn  from  other  passages  of  Scripture  which  ascribe 
the  performance  of  divine  works  ad  extra  and  particularly  the  work  of 
creation  to  this  sacred  agent. 

nsn-^  Piel  participle  of  the  y  guttural  verb  t)?]"!  §  116.  4,  §  121.  1, 
fem.  §  205,  without  the  article,  since  it  is  a  predicate  §  259.  2,  which 
here  follows  its  subject  in  a  descriptive  clause  as  in  the  preceding  bran- 
ches of  this  verse.  It  expresses  continuous  action  §  266.  1,  belonging 
to  the  time  before  spoken  of  §  266.  3  ;  brooding  or  hovering,  the  word 
is  applied  Deut.  32  :  11  to  the  eagle  cherishing  its  young. 

:  D-:^sn  noun  used  only  in  the  plural  §  201.  1,  §  203.  c,  Pattahh 
changed  to  Kamets  by  the  pause  accent  §  65  ;  the  water  viz.  that  of  the 
deep  or  ocean  previously  spoken  of  §  245.  3. 

The  verse  is  divided  by  Athnahh  under  Dripi  §  36.  1  into  two  clauses 


72  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

describing  respectively  the  physical  condition  of  the  earth  and  the  agency 
of  the  divine  Spirit.  The  first  is  subdivided  by  Zakeph  Katon  over 
ifiai,  and  again  by  R'bhia  over  y^Nni.  §  36.  2,  the  emphatically  prefixed 
subject  being  thus  erected  into  a  minor  subdivision,  as  though  it  stood 
absolutely  and  required  a  brief  pause  after  it,  'as  for  the  earth — it 
was,  etc'  Zakeph  Katon  is  preceded  by  the  disjunctive  Pashta  on  the 
other  term  of  the  compound  predicate,  and  this  by  the  conjunctive 
Merka  on  the  closely  related  verb  or  copula  §  38.  4,  comp.  §  38.  1.  a. 
Athnahh  is  preceded  by  Munahh  on  the  closely  related  construct,  and 
by  Tiphhha  which  marks  the  opposition  of  the  subject  to  the  predicate 
§  38.  2.  The  Silluk  clause  is  subdivided  by  Zakeph  Katon  on  d'^n'^N 
§  36.  2,  thus  balancing  the  prefixed  subject  against  the  predicate. 
Zakeph  Katon  is  preceded  by  Munahh  on  the  closely  related  construct 
§  38.  4  ;  and  Silluk  by  Merka  on  the  construct  and  Tif)hhha  on  the 
participle  whose  relation  to  what  follows  is  less  intimate  §  38.  1. 

3.  ittsii  Kal  fut.  of  Ns  verb  nax  to  say  §  110.  3,  with  Vav  conversive 
§  99,  which  draws  back  the  accent  to  the  penult  §  33.  4,  §  99.  3.  a, 
and  changes  Pattahh  of  the  ultimate  to  Seghol  §  111.  2.  «;  this  con- 
tinues the  narration  begun  by  the  preterite  nn'iir!  ver.  2.  §  265.  All  the 
verbs  of  this  verse  precede  their  subjects  §  270.  a.  Each  creative  act  is 
preceded  by  the  going  forth  of  the  divine  word ;  some  have  found  or 
fancied  in  this  an  obscure  allusion  to  the  second  person  of  the  Trinity, 
called  in  the  New  Testament  '  the  Word,'  John  1:1,  and  to  his  agency 
in  the  work  of  creation.  It  may  be  remarked  that  the  phrase  '  and  God 
said'  occurs  ten  times  in  this  chapter,  once  before  each  of  the  eight 
creative  acts,  a  duplicate  work  being  assigned  to  the  third  and  sixth 
days  respectively,  and  twice,  vs.  28,  29,  after  the  creation  of  man. 

•«n^  Kal  apoc.  fut.  §  97.  2  of  r^  verb  n^r;  §  171.  1,  §  177.  1,  with  a 
jussive  sense ;  here  not  a  copula,  but  the  predicate  be,  i.  e.  exist,  —■'nil 
Daghesh-forte  omitted  after  Vav  Conv.  §  25,  §  99.  3,  with  Methegh 
§  45.  2. 

The  verse  is  divided  at  -i^n  8  36.  1  into  a  command  and  its  result. 
Each  verb  is  closely  connected  with  its  subject  by  the  appropriate  accents 
in  the  first  clause  §  38.  2  and  by  Makkeph  in  the  second  §  43. 

4.  Nn»5  Kal  fut.  o^r-h  verb  nsn  with  Vav  Conv.  §  171.  1,  §  172.  4; 
s  otiant  §  16.  1.  Some  read  beheld  the  light,  i.  e.  looked  upon  it  with 
favour  or  approbation,  becatise  it  was  good.  But  this  sense  is  forbidden, 
1.  by  the  parallel  expressions  in  subsequent  verses,  particularly  in  ver. 
31,  where  the  form  of  statement  is  varied ;  and  2.  by  the  fict  that  rrNn 
in  this  sense  is  followed  not  by  the  direct  object  but  by  the  preposition 
a ,  intimating Hhat  the  sight  was  not  only  directed  to  the  object  but  was 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1  :  2 — 4.  73 

fastened  upon  it  or  bound  up  in  it.  Saw  the  light  tliat  it  was  good  as- 
serts a  vision  of  the  object  itself  as  well  as  of  its  quality,  and  tbus  there 
is  a  recognizable  shade  of  difference  between  this  and  the  phrase,  which 
accords  better  with  the  English  idiom,  '  saw  that  the  light  was  good,' 
which  merely  asserts  the  perception  of  the  quality ;  this  latter  form  of 
speech  is  used  in  Hebrew  likewise,  e.  g.  3  :  6.  -lisn  the  article  before 
an  object  previously  mentioned  §  245.  1.  sro— ^a  the  subject  omitted, 
since  it  is  sufficiently  plain  from  the  connection  §  243.  1,  predicate  ad- 
jective without  the  article  §  259.  2.  V^i^^i  Hiph.  fut.  of  V^a  with  Vav 
Conv.  §  99. 3.  -,•'51. . .  -,-■'3  prep.  §  237.  1,  between  the  light  and  between  the 
darkness  for  between  the  light  and  the  darkness.  This  idiom  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  Greek  of  the  New  Testament  in  Rev.  5  :  6,  Iv  /xe'croj  toD 
S^povov  Kol  tC)V  T€(r(Ta.p(jiiv  t,iou)v,  Kol  ii/  fj.ij-(D  Toil/  7rpc(r/3Drepa)v,  i.  e.  between 
the  throne  etc.,  and  the  elders.  Sometimes  the  second  member  is  pre- 
ceded by  V  as  in  ver,  6.  Vav  with  Shurek  §  234.  :  t)ti:nn  . .  .  i'inh  the 
article  either  because  they  had  been  mentioned  before  §  245.  1,  the  light, 
the  darkness,  or  possibly  the  words  may  be  used  in  their  universal  sense, 
in  which  case  the  English  does  not  admit  the  article  §  245.  5,  light, 
darkness. 

5.  N^p'i  Kal  future  of  &^  verb  xnp  to  call  §  162.  2.  It  governs  the 
name  directly,  and  the  person  or  thing  to  whom  the  name  is  given  by 
the  preposition  h  ;  or  the  preposition  may  be  omitted,  when  the  person 
or  thing  named  is  in  a  very  few  instances  also  made  a  direct  object, 
Num.  32  :  41,  Isa.  60  :  18,  but  more  frequently  the  word  ca;  name  is 
inserted,  Gen.  3  :  20,  41  :  51,  52,  God  called  [to)  the  light,  dag  etc.  i.  e. 
he  made  them  to  be  what  these  names  denote ;  he  gave  them  the  fixed 
character  and  relations  suggested  by  these  terms.  The  majestic  signi- 
ficance of  this  divine  naming  is  heightened  by  its  restriction  to  those 
grand  objects  in  nature  which  were  the  work  of  the  first  three  days, 
light  and  darkness — the  firmament,  ver.  8 — land  and  sea,  ver.  10,  and 
to  man  the  crown  of  the  whole,  5  :  2.  The  inferior  animals  received 
their  names  not  from  God  but  from  Adam,  2  :  20,  who  thus  recognized 
and  expressed  the  nature  given  them  by  their  creator. 

I  D^-ix  P'sik  §  30.  I,  §  38.  1.  a.  nixV  prep.  V  with  the  vowel  of  the 
the  article  §.  231.  5.  o'-^  dag,  noun  irregular  in  the  plural  t*-;;;  §  207.  1. 
/.  i<-|3^  for  the  sake  of  varying  the  construction,  'ri'j.ri^  is  placed  before 
the  verb,  which  necessitates  a  return  to  the  preterite  §  265 ;  the  con- 
junctive accent  is  thrown  back  upon  the  penult  by  reason  of  the  follow- 
ing disjunctive  g  35.  1.  nh';\  from  hy^  night,  a  Segholate  noun  from  an 
■^'j  root  §  184.  b,  with  He  paragogic  §  61.  0,  ^  219,  which  no  doubt 
originally  had  the  adverbial  sense  of  at  night,  but  in  usage  came  to  be 


74  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

equivalent  to  the  simple  noun,  which  it  has  almost  supplanted,  V^V  only 
occurring  once,  Isa,  IG  :  3  ;  with  a  pause  accent  §  05  ;  in  the  plural 
m'V'^V  §  208,  3.  c.  any  I.  1.  evening,  from  a-y  to  be  dark,  dual  eia"}?, 
plural  n'2-y  ;  c-'ans  is  used  in  a  different  sense,  §  200.  d.  -ijjjb  I.  1. 
morning  Jiova  ni^a  to  break  forth,  plur.  D-i-^l^a.  :  ihN  numeral  one  §  223. 
1,  is  placed  after  its  noun,  with  which  it  agrees  §  250.  1. 

x\nd  it  ivas  evening  and  it  toas  morning,  one  day.  Tliis  is  by  many 
understood  to  mean  that  the  evening  followed  by  the  morning  constituted 
one  day,  the  first  of  creation.  This  view  has  been  thought  to  be  recom- 
mended by  its  agreement  with  the  usage  prevalent  among  the  Jews  and 
several  other  nations  of  antiquity,  of  beginning  the  day  with  the  evening, 
and  also  by  Dan.  8  :  14,  where  "ip'a  any  evening-morning  occurs  as  an 
enigmatical  equivalent  of  day.  According  to  another  and  perhaps  pref- 
erable opinion,  the  days  of  creation  are  to  be  reckoned  from  morning  to 
morning.  In  favour  of  this  it  may  be  urged,  1.  The  statement  is  not 
that  '  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day.'  This  could  not 
be  so  expressed  in  Hebrew.  The  separate  verb  before  any  and  -ipa 
shows  that  we  have  here  not  a  compound  subject  but  a  twofold  state- 
ment, and  rrn  in  the  sense  of  become  or  constitute  is  commonly  followed 
by  V ,  see  ver.  14,  15,  so  that  if  this  were  the  meaning  the  proper  phrase 
would  be  were  to  (or  for)  one  day.  2.  The  evening  of  this  as  of  the 
other  days  of  creation  is  spoken  of  as  coming  on  after  the  work  of  the 
day  is  over,  the  future  with  Vav  conversive  in^^i  implying  a  sequence, 
§  265.  a.  The  day  began  when  the  light  broke  forth  at  God's  com- 
mand; then  followed  the  other  acts  of  the  da}-,  the  divine  contemplation 
of  the  light,  dividing  the  light  from  darkness,  and  giving  names  to 
each  ;  finally  when  all  was  finished  it  was  evening,  and  this  was  suc- 
ceeded by  morning.  One  day  is  now  ended  and  another  begins.  3. 
From  evening  to  morning  would  be  a  night,  but  not  a  day,  unless  the 
terms  are  taken  with  a  latitude  of  meaning  which  they  do  not  properly 
possess  and  which  they  do  not  have  elsewhere.  any  means  simply 
evening,  not  the  entire  period  of  darkness,  and  np's  moi'ning,  not  the  en- 
tire period  of  light.  For  these  'rh'^h  night  and  ci'i  c/oy  had  just  been 
stated  to  be  the  proper  words.  Dan.  8  :  14  affords  no  justification  of 
this  extension  of  the  evening  and  the  morning  over  the  whole  day.  The 
prophet  merely  says  that  there  shall  be  so  many  evenings  and  mornings 
before  the  fulfilment  of  his  prediction.  He  might  have  said  with  the 
same  propriety  the  sun  shall  set  and  rise  so  many  times.  But  it  could 
not  be  inferred  from  this  that  sunset  and  sunrise  covered  the  entire 
day.  4.  If  the  first  day  began  with  the  evening,  this  must  have  been 
the  darkness  which  preceded  the  creation  of  light,  but  that  darkness 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:5.  75 

was  eternal.  So  that  the  first  day  would  upon  this  hypothesis  consist 
of  an  evening  of  infinite  duration  followed  by  a  finite  morning,  which 
involves  an  enormous  disproportion  not  only  in  its  own  parts  but  be- 
tween this  and  the  succeeding  days.  5.  An  additional  confirmation 
may  perhaps  be  found  in  the  narrative  of  the  deluge.  It  appears  from 
a  comparison  of  Gen.  7:11  and  8  :  3,  4  that  time  was  then  reckoned 
not  by  lunar  but  by  solar  months  of  thirty  days  each.  When  the  be- 
ginning of  the  month  was  fixed  by  the  appearance  of  the  new  moon,  it 
was  natural  that  the  evening  should  be  regarded  as  the  commencement 
of  the  day,  in  order  that  it  might  be  determined  at  the  outset  by  the  as- 
pect of  the  moon  to  which  month  the  ensuing  day  belonged.  But  if 
solar  time  is  used  in  the  account  of  the  deluge,  it  seems  not  improbable 
that  it  is  used  in  that  of  the  creation  likewise ;  and  solar  days  are 
reckoned  from  sunrise  to  sunrise. 

This  view,  if  correct,  is  interesting  from  its  incidentally  proving 
how  far  the  account  of  the  creation  is  from  containing  anything 
distinctively  Jewish.  It  has  been  said  that  the  week  of  creation  is 
modelled  on  the  Jewish  week :  that  its  six  days  of  work  followed  by  a 
day  of  rest  were  invented  to  give  sanctity  to  tlie  Jewish  Sabbath  from 
the  divine  example.  This  suggestion  is  sufiiciently  confuted  by  the 
traces  of  a  septenary  division  of  time  among  other  ancient  nations,  and 
by  the  coincidences  in  several  remarkable  particulars  between  the  nar- 
rative of  the  creation  and  widespread  traditions  showing  that  Moses 
has  given  no  invention  of  his  own,  but  a  trusty  report  of  the  primeval 
revelation.  But  apart  from  this,  the  calendar  of  creation  is  not  Jewish 
at  all,  the  very  days,  as  it  would  appear,  being  reckoned  by  a  different 
standard. 

As  to  the  duration  of  the  days  of  creation,  the  first  impression  made 
upon  the  common  reader  doubtless  is  that  they  were  days  of  ordinary 
length  limited  by  the  regular  succession  of  light  and  darkness.  It  has 
unquestionably  been  so  understood  by  the  vast  majority  of  students  of 
the  Scriptures  from  the  beginning,  and  we  are  not  prepared  to  aflirm 
positively  that  this  may  not  be  the  real  meaning.  The  scientific  dif- 
ficulties which  beset  this  hypothesis  may  be  disposed  of  by  two  con- 
siderations. 1.  Physical  science  has  no  knowledge  of  the  origin  of  the 
world.  It  merely  ascertains  existing  phenomena  and  existing  laws, 
and  from  these  concludes  that  if  the  laws  and  properties  of  matter  have 
always  been  the  same,  the  present  condition  of  things  might  have  been 
brought  about  in  a  particular  way.  But  as  to  the  mode  in  which  these 
things  actually  did  come  into  being,  it  can  affirm  nothing.  If  creation 
be  miraculous,  it  transcends  the  limits  of  scientific  inquiry.     2.  If  the 


76  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

specific  purpose  of  Gen.  1  is  not  the  complete  history  of  this  planet  from 
the  beginning,  but  the  immediate  preparation  of  it  for  the  abode  of 
man,  how  is  science  to  demonstrate  that  after  its  geologic  epochs  were 
over,  God  did  not  in  the  exercise  of  his  almighty  power  do  in  six  natural 
days  all  that  this  chapter  records  ? 

And  yet  there  are  considerations  deserving  the  attention  of  the 
careful  student,  which  make  it  doubtful  whether  this  was  in  fact  the 
meaning  of  Moses,  and  still  more  so  whether  this  was  intended  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  whatever  the  meaning  of  Moses  may  have  been, 

(1)  There  is  a  measure  of  indefiniteness  in  the  term  'day.'  In  this 
very  verse  it  is  used  in  two  distinct  senses.  In  the  first  clause  it 
denotes  the  periods  of  light  alternating  with  the  darkness  of  the  night, 
and  exclusive  of  the  latter.  In  the  second  clause,  even  on  the  strictest 
and  most  literal  hypothesis,  it  denotes  the  entire  diurnal  period,  em- 
bracing, along  with  the  day  proper,  the  night  also.  In  2  :  4  it  has  a 
wider  meaning  still,  and  is  applied  to  the  whole  week  of  creation.  And 
its  frequent  use  throughout  the  Scriptures  in  the  metaphorical  sense  of 
a  period  of  indefinite  duration  shows  what  a  latitude  was  allowed  to  it 
in  the  Hebrew  idiom.  Thus  we  read  of  the  '  day  of,  prosperity '  and 
the  '  day  of  adversity,'  Eccl.  7  :  14,  the  '  day  of  trouble,'  Ps.  20  :  1,  the 
'  day  of  affliction,'  Jer.  16  :  19,  the  'day  of  evil,'  Jer.  17  :  17,  the  '  day 
of  vengeance,'  Isa.  61:2,  the  '  day  of  salvation,'  2  Cor.  6  :  2,  the  '  day 
of  temptation  in  the  wilderness,'  Ps.  95  :  10,  which  lasted  for  forty 
years,  the  day  of  human  life  succeeded  by  the  night  of  death,  John  9  : 4, 
the  day  of  final  glory  which  is  to  follow  this  night  of  darkness  and  sin, 
Eom.  13  :  12,  that  eternal  day  which  no  night  shall  limit,  Rev.  21  :  25. 

(2)  The  days  of  prophecy,  it  is  universally  acknowledged,  denote  not 
ordinary  days  of  twenty-four  hours,  but  periods  of  much  longer  duration, 
see  Dan.  12  :  11,  12,  Eev.  11 :  3,  etc.,  etc.  If  this  term  may  be  used 
enigmatically  in  prophecy  in  order  to  conceal  the  absolute  duration  in- 
tended, at  the  same  time  that  its  proportions  and  relations  are  made 
known,  the  same  might  be  the  case  here,  if  it  was  the  design  of  God 
darkly  to  image  forth  more  than  was  to  be  absolutely  disclosed.  If  the 
Creator  has  indeed  left  traces  of  the  progress  of  his  work  in  the  crust  of 
the  globe,  which  it  was  his  design  that  man  should  in  the  course  of  time 
decipher,  and  if  he  has  also  given  a  written  revelation  of  his  creative 
work,  not  witli  the  design  of  enabling  men  to  anticipate  these  scientific 
discoveries  or  to  decide  in  advance  between  rival  scientific  hypotheses, 
but  such  as  should  be  in  accurate  accordance  with  the  facts  when  they 
came  to  be  known,  and  should  impress  all  readers  with  the  con\iction 
that  He  inspired  it  who  knew  the  end  from  the  beginning,  how  could 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:5.  77 

this  be  accomplished  better  than  by  such  an  enigmatical  use  of  words  as 
could  hold  a  latent  signification  unsuspected  until  the  time  should  arrive 
for  it  to  be  brought  to  light  ?  This  is  what  the  analogy  of  Scripture 
would  lead  us  to  expect,  since  its  predictions  of  the  future  are  usually 
so  veiled  that  they  cannot  be  thoroughly  understood  until  the  event  ex- 
plains them,  though  they  then  become  so  plain,  oftentimes,  that  they 
cannot  be  mistaken. 

(3)  The  apostle  Peter  tells  us,  2  Pet.  3:8,'  that  one  day  is  with  the 
Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.'  Comp. 
Ps.  90  : 4.  This  might  make  us  hesitate  about  a  rigorous  application 
of  our  puny  measures  of  time  to  the  eternal  God.  The  day  is,  in  the 
language  of  our  Lord,  John  9 :  4,  the  period  of  work  as  opposed  to  the 
night  when  no  work  is  done.  Now  though  the  same  word  may  be 
applied  to  things  human  and  things  divine,  it  does  not  follow  that  they 
are  upon  a  level.  A  day  is  man's  working- time  ;  God's  working-time  is 
also  a  day,  but  it  may  have  an  inconceivably  grander  scale  of  duration, 
as  the  work  wrought  in  it  is  one  to  which  human  work  bears  no  pro- 
portion. 

(4)  The  divine  Sabbath,  with  which  the  work  of  creation  concludes, 
may  naturally  be  supposed  to  have  been  of  the  same  character  with  the 
days  which  preceded  it.  But  if  this  Sabbath  was  a  day  of  twenty-four 
hours,  God  rested  no  more  on  the  seventh  day  than  he  did  on  the  eighth 
or  ninth.  That  the  Sabbath  of  creation  in  the  intention  of  the  Scriptures 
was  not  an  ordinary  day,  but  a  long  period,  which  still  continues,  may 
be  inferred  (a)  From  the  circumstance  that  while  the  regular  formula 
of  '  the  evening  and  the  morning '  occurs  at  the  end  of  each  of  the  six 
preceding  days,  it  is  wanting  in  the  seventh.  This  has  had  no  evening, 
and  no  fresh  morning  has  since  dawned,  [b)  The  apostle  appears  to 
teach  the  same  thing  in  Heb.  4.  The  works  of  God  were  llnished  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  ver.  3.  Creation  was  then  complete :  and 
into  the  divine  rest  then  inaugurated  men  are  still  invited  to  enter.  The 
human  week  and  the  human  Sabbath  are  modelled  after  those  of  God, 
but  so  reduced  in  dimensions  as  to  be  adapted  to  our  short-lived  in- 
significance. For  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  are  God's 
ways  higher  than  our  ways.     Isa.  55  :  9. 

(5)  An  additional  ground  of  doubt  respecting  the  length  of  the  days 
of  creation  might  be  suggested  by  the  fact  that  they  certainly  were  not 
all  solar  days.  The  sun  was  not  created,  or  at  least  was  not  made  the 
measurer  of  time  for  the  earth  until  the  fourth  day. 

(G)  The  surprising  correspondence  between  the  successive  works  of 
the  six  days  and  the  order  in  which  according  to  geological  researches 


78  HEBREW   CHRESTOMATHT. 

animated  beings  would  seem  to  have  made  their  first  appearance  on  the 
earth,  creates  a  strong  presumption  that  the  periods  of  geology  and  the 
days  of  Moses  are  identical. 

B  The  Pentateuch  is  divided  by  the  Jews  into  669  sections  or  para- 
graphs, the  end  of  each  being  sometimes,  as  here,  marked  by  the  letter 
B,  at  others,  as  3  :  15,  16,  by  d.  The  former  is  the  initial  of  nriins 
opened,  indicating  that  the  rest  of  the  line  was  to  be  left  vacant  in  the 
manuscript.  The  latter  is  the  initial  of  nw^no  closed,  indicating  that 
after  leaving  a  blank  space  the  writer  should  recommence  in  the  same 
line.  It  is  also  divided  into  54  larger  sections  or  lessons  for  the  public 
reading  of  the  synagogue.  These  are  not  noted  in  this  chrestomathy  ; 
but  in  ordinary  Hebrew  Bibles  they  are  marked  by  ees  or  s&o  as  they 
coinci'de  at  the  beginning  with  one  or  the  other  sort  of  smaller  sections. 

6.  f'?'^  !•  2.  §  185  from  y|5n  to  spread  out,  denoting  that  ivhich  is 
spread  out,  expanse.  As  the  root  also  means  '  to  hammer  out,'  some 
have  judged  that  this  Avord  involves  the  conception  of  the  sky  as  a  solid 
arch,  like  the  Greek  o-rcpccojua  and  the  Latin  Jirmamentum.  Even  if 
this  were  so,  however,  which  is  by  no  means  certain,  the  sacred  writers 
cannot  be  held  responsible  for  the  etymology  of  the  words  which  they 
employ,  any  more  than  a  modern  astronomer,  who  should  speak  of  the 
*  fixed  stars,'  would  be  held  to  sanction  the  notion  that  they  are  fastened 
to  the  celestial  sphere.  The  Scriptures  nowhere  profess  to  give  a  phy- 
sical description  of  the  sky ;  the  language  employed  respecting  it  is 
purely  phenomenal  and  figurative.  Thus  while  in  Job  37 :  18  it  is 
spoken  of  as  firm  and  like  a  molten  looking-glass,  the  Psalmist,  104  :  2, 
compares  it  to  a  curtain,  and  Isaiah,  40  :  22,  to  a  tent  or  veil  of  the 
thinnest  and  most  subtile  texture  (p'l). 

jjina  prep.  §  231.  1,  with  the  const,  of  ^^  §  l^^*  ^j  §  216.  1.  d. 
V"'^^^  Hiph.  part,  of  h^i  §  84.  5,  denoting  continuous  action  §  266.  1, 
and  referred  by  the  tense  of  the  accompanying  substantive  verb  to  the 
future  §  266.  3.  a.  c^ttV  prep,  with  Kamets  §  231.  4,  between  waters  to 
waters,  the  interval  beginning  with  the  first  and  having  respect  also  to 
the  second  :  our  idiom  requires  and  instead  of  to. 

7.  toyj;)  Kal  fat.  of  the  a  guttural  and  ro  verb  ntoy  with  Vav  conv. 
§  109.  3,  §  171.  1,  §  172.  4,  the  accent  on  the  penult  §  32.  3.  r;5-,n 
the  article  before  an  object  spoken  of  before  §  245.  1,  Methegh  in  its 
regular  place  §  44.  dVi'!'  "^vith  the  article  because  it  is  defined  by  the 
accompanying  words  §  245.  2.  Ti'nwa^  two  prepositions  -,^  §  232  and 
^n^1•§  237.  2  (1).  In  computing  direction  the  Hebrews  measure  from 
the  object  spoken  of  toward  themselves  or  toward  the  object  to  which  it 
has  relation,  which  is  then  indicated  by  h  to,  or  may  stand  without  "s, 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   :  5-8.  79 

ver.  9.  Thus,  instead  of  saying  that  one  object  lay  to  the  right  of 
another,  they  would  say  that  it  lay  from  the  right  with  respect  to  it. 
So  here  a  downward  direction  from  the  firmament  or  beneath  it  is  ex- 
pressed by  the  phrase  'from  under  to  the  firmament'  ;  and  an  upward 
direction  or  above  it  by  from  over  to  it.  V>'tt  composed  of  -,is  and  V?. 
:'j3  adverb  §  235.  3  (4).  The  verse  has  three  accentual  clauses  §  36.  1. 
In  the  subdivision  of  Zakeph  Katon,  Pashta  is  repeated  §  39.  4. 

The  waters  above  the  firmament  were  by  some  ancient  interpreters 
understood  to  imply  a  literal  ocean  above  the  vault  of  heaven.  And 
unbelieving  expositors  of  modern  times  have  sought  to  fasten  this  con- 
ception upon  the  sacred  writer.  But  the  figurative  expression  occurring 
in  the  account  of  the  deluge,  Gen.  7:14,"  the  windows  of  heaven  were 
opened,"  does  not  warrant  the  conclusion  that  he  imagined  sluices  to 
be  really  existing  in  the  sky  through  which  the  supernal  waters  poured 
in  time  of  rain,  any  more  than  Malachi,  3  :  lO,  and  the  Israelitish  lord 
mentioned  2  Kin.  7  :  1  supposed  a  literal  granary  of  provisions  in  the 
sky  to  be  poured  down  through  these  imaginary  apertures.  That  the 
Hebrews' were  well  aware  that  the  rain  came  from  the  clouds,  and  that 
the  clouds  were  formed  by  evaporation,  is  plain  from  numerous  passages 
in  every  part  of  the  Bible.  Those  who  adopt  the  hypothesis  of  Laplace 
find  the  waters  of  this  verse  in  the  nebulous  fluid.  The  waters  beneath 
the  firmament  formed  this  terraqueous  globe,  both  the  water  and  the 
land  of  ver.  9 ;  the  waters  above  the  firmament  formed  the  heavenly 
bodies.  The  ordinary  interpretation  makes  the  waters  above  the  fir- 
mament to  be  the  clouds,  which  might  be  so  called  as  well  as  the  birds 
can  be  said,  ver.  20,  to  '  fly  over  the  face  of  the  firmament.' 

8.  :  15W  ordinal  number  §  227.  1,  follows  the  noun  with  which  it 
agrees  §  252.  1,  a  second  day.  The  several  days  of  creation  are  spoken 
of  indefinitely,  the  sixth  alone,  upon  which  the  whole  was  completed, 
being  distinguished  by  the  article,  ver.  3 1 . 

The  words  'and  God  saw  that  it  was  good'  occur  with  regard  to 
the  work  of  every  day  but  the  second.  Whence  some  have  conjectured 
that  they  have  here  been  dropped  from  the  text,  or,  as  these  words  occur 
twice  in  the  account  of  the  third  day,  that  they  have  by  some  accident 
been  misplaced,  or  that  the  formula  announcing  the  end  of  the  second 
day  has  been  transposed  from  the  end  of  ver.  10,  and  properly  belongs 
there.  The  true  explanation  of  the  omission  appears  to  be,  that  the  first 
part  of  the  third  day's  work  is  really  a  continuation  of  that  which  was 
begun  on  the  second,  and  the  divine  approbation  is  withheld  until  the 
division  and  segregation  of  the  waters  was  complete.  1  he  insertion  of 
this  clause  in  ver.  8  by  the  LXX  without  authority  afibrds  a  good  illustra- 


80  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

tion  of  the  manner  in  which  various  readings  have  arisen  from  tran- 
scribers or  translators  paying  too  much  regard  to  parallel  passages. 

9.  !;i;;':  Niph.  fut.  of  n;;^  §169.  1.  t3",j;')a  III.  from  t»  root  tap  to 
stand  §  190.  h,  signifying  that  in  which  one  can  stand,  i.  e.  place  §  191. 
3,  of  common  gender  though  mostly  masculine  §  197.  b,  plur.  n-lKJrw . 
renns  Niph.  fut.  of  riN-^,  a  3  guttural  §  109.  4  and  nV  verb  §  168,  with 
Methegh  §  44.  The  apocopated  future  rarely  occurs  in  the  Niphal,  and 
never  in  the  strictly  passive  species,  because  it  did  not  accord  with 
Hebrew  conceptions  to  address  a  command  to  the  object  of  the  action 
§  97.  2,  b.  The  future  expresses  simple  futurity,  leaving  the  fact  of  its 
being  spontaneous  or  constrained  and  every  other  modal  quality,  for 
which  occidental  languages  employ  distinct  forms,  to  be  inferred  from 
the  circumstances  of  the  case  §  263.  1.  In  both  instances  in  this  verse 
it  denotes  not  only  what  tvill  occur,  but  what  must  and  shall  take  place, 
and  is  therefore  virtually  equivalent  to  a  command,  ^'iaiin  adjective 
II.  §  187.  1,  intensive  from  raj  dr?/,  used  only  in  the  fem.  rria^  §  207. 
1,  or  ma;  §  205,  with  the  generic  article  §  245. 5.  a,  the  dri/,  viz. 
land. 

10.  ynx  earth  here  used  in  its  strict  sense  of  the  dry  land  exclu- 
sively, but  in  ver.  1  the. world,  embracing  land  and  water,  so  named  from 
its  principal  and  most  important  part.     •T^.n^s^'  conj.  §  234,  prep.  §  231. 

1,  and  noun  III.  root  njj]5  §  190.  b,  that  which  is  gathered,  collection 
8  119.  5,  in  the  const.  §  215.  2,  followed  by  the  material  of  which  it 
consists  §  254.  4,  definite  without  the  article  §  246.  3.  b-iz^  P^ur. 
§  207.  2  of  6^5  I.  from  an  obsolete  yy  root  §  186.  2.  c,  seas,  because 
distributed  into  separate  basins,  though  as  these  all  communicate  they 
may  be  viewed  in  their  totality  as  one  n'^pa  . 

11.  N'iJ.-iPi  Hiph.  apoc.  fut.  §  97.  2,  §  264,  of  n»^  §  162.  2,  governing 
in  its  strictest  sense  its  cognate  noun  xar  §  271.  3,  and  with  a  wider 
extent  of  meaning  also  ary  and  ys ,  which  are  not  in  apposition  with 
NttJ't ,  as  though  the  latter  were  a  generic  name  for  all  vegetable  products 
and  the  former  were  its  subdivisions,  but  they  are  co-ordinated  with  it, 
and  constitute  together  the  three  great  branches  of  the  vegetable  king- 
dom, not  according  to  a  scientific  classification,  but  a  popular  and  ob- 
vious division,  grasses,  seed-bearing  plants  and  trees.     Methegh  §  45. 

2.  nr?  masc.  noun  with  plur.  in  ni  §  200.  a,  which  occurs  but  once, 
commonly  as  here  a  collective  §  201.  1,  from  root  aa;y  to  be  green,  accent 
Y'thibh  §  30.  2,  §  38.  4.  y-'ntu  Hiph.  part,  of  t^  guttural  verb  §  123.  3, 
follows  the  noun  to  which  it  belongs  §  249.  1,  governs  a  cognate  noun 
8  271.  3,  expresses  what  is  permanent  and  habitual  §  266.  1.  i—Jf^ 
masc.  collective  §  201.  1,  only  once  found  in  the  plural,     ys  has  both 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1  :  9-14.  bl 

an  individual  and  a  collective  signification,  tree  and  trees,  pi.  disy  §  207. 
1,  probably  abridged  from  rh  root  nsy  (o  be  Jirm,  hard  §  185.  d,  in  the 
const.  §  215.  1,  with  the  following  word,  which  denotes  its  quality 
§  254.  6.  1T2  fruii  collective  I.  1,  root  n-B  to  hear  §  184.  b,  G'ra- 
shayim  §38.  1.  a,  nr:>  Hholem  preceding  Sin  §  12,  Kal  act.  part,  of 
r-h  verb  §  168.  The  accent,  which  is  not  Y'thibh  but  Mahpakh,  since 
it  stands  before  Pashta  in  the  subdivision  of  Zakeph  Katon  §  30.  2, 
§  38.  4,  is  shifted  to  the  penult  by  §  35.  1.  The  point  in  the  first  letter 
of  the  next  word  is  Daghesh-forte  conjunctive  §  24.  a.  'i:"'5sV  prep. 
§  231.  1,  y?3  I.  from  an  obsolete  •<•>  root  §  186.  2.  b,  and  pronom.  suffix 
§  220.  1.  '3— iy-T  iffix  oblique  case  of  the  relative  pronoun  §  74,  §  285. 
1,  formed  by  appending  the  suffix  to  the  noun  §  221.  5,  which  is  the 
governing  word,  luhose  seed  is  i)i  it,  or  the  relative  might  be  connected 
with  the  suffix  of  the  preposition  §  233  and  governed  by  it,  in  ivhich  is 
its  seed.  —V?  not  to  be  connected  with  ■'■13  niay  as  descriptive  of  the 
tree  in  distinction  from  shrubs  and  grass  inoducincj  fruit  over  (or  above) 
the  earth,  but  with  Nffl-iri  and  referring  alike  to  grass,  shrubs  and  trees 
which  were  all  to  be  produced  iqyon  the  earth. 

12.  N^^.n;;  Hiph.  fat.  of  4  §  144.  1,  §  145.  2  and  kh  verb  §  162.  2, 
with  Vav  conv.  §  99.  3,  §  166.  4,  the  accent  remaining  on  the  ultimate 
§  147.  5.  mz}.  T'lisha  Gh'dhola  §  38.  8.  ?n:;5iV  3  pers.  suf.  with  the 
connecting  vowel  e  §  220.  1.  b,  sing,  in  a  distributive  sense  referring  to 
the  preceding  collective  §  275.  6. 

13.  ■'•i^V'^  ordinal  number  §  227.  1,  §  252.  1. 

14.  iri'i  singular  verb  preceding  a  plural  subject  §  275.  1,  or  it  may 
be  explained  by  supposing  ^rx'^  to  partake  of  the  nature  of  an  impersonal 
verb,  'let  there  be,'  comp.  es  (jehe,  qiCil  y  ait  §  275.  1.  c.  hSu'a  masc. 
III.  from  iy  root  nix  to  shine  §  190.  b,  signifies  a  luminous  body  §  191.  a^ 
thus  differing  from  the  noun  tin  ver.  3,  which  signifies  the  element  of 
light;  plur.  has  either  c.  or  t\\  §200.  c.  Hholem  written  defectively 
§11.  1.  a,  §14.  ?^n"i2  const,  of  apposition  or  specification  §254,3. 
Vi'^="V  prep,  expresses  design,  to,  in  order  to,  and  requires  the  construct 
form  of  the  infinitive  §  267.  b. 

^^-1  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  §  100.  1,  §  265,  continuing  the  command- 
begun  with  ■'-■; ,  in  the  plural  because  it  comes  after  its  subject  §  275. 
1.  b.  rinxV  the  noun  m-'n  sign  of  common  gender  §  197.  b,  from  nji*.  to 
mark,  with  the  fern,  ending  n  §  196,  which  is  retained  contrary  to  the 
ordinary  rule  before  the  plural  ending  §  199.  d,  for  signs,  i.  e.  of  whatever 
the  heavenly  bodies  serve  to  indicate  that  is  not  included  in  the  follow- 
ing particulars,  whether  ordinarily  or  in  extraordinary  cases  in  which 

they  may  become  portents  of  momentous  events.  Matt.  2  :  2,  or  of  divine 
G 


82  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

judgments,  Joel  2:31,  Mat.  24 :  29,  Luke  21 :  25.  There  is  no  need 
of  assuming  that  for  signs  and  for  seasons  is  put  by  hendiadys  for  signs 
of  seasons,  nor  of  making  the  subsequent  words  dependent  upon  nhs 
signs  both  in  respect  to  seasons  and  in  respect  to  days  and  years. 
fiinsiVtfi  from  nyia  III.  ''h  root  n§i  to  appoint  §  190.  h,  appointed  time, 
season,  plur.  in  d\  ,  though  once  it  has  ni.  Munahh  takes  the  place  of 
Methesh  8  39. 3.  b,  8  45.  5.  :  D^3»1  fern,  noun  rtjia  I.  2  from  nV  root  nio  to 
repeat,  hence  a  year,  in  which  the  sun  and  the  seasons  repeat  their 
course  ;  the  fem.  ending  causes  the  suppression  of  the  last  vowel  proper 
to  the  form  §  185.  d,  §  209.  1,  plur.  both  in  c^  and  rri ,  the  latter  only 
in  poetry  §  200.  d. 

The  works  of  the  first  three  days  have,  as  has  often  been  remarked, 
a  certain  measure  of  correspondence  with  those  of  the  last  three. 

1.  Light.  4.  Celestial  luminaries. 

2.  Division   of  the  waters   by     5.  Aquatic  animals  and  birds. 

the  firmament. 

3.  Dry  land  and  plants.  G.  Terrestrial  animals  and  man. 
15.  iixn^   Hiph.  inf.  const,  of  \s  verb  niN   §  153.  1,  having  Hholem 

in  the  Kal  pret.  §  82.  1.  a  (3),  with  the  prep.  §  267.  b. 

1-6.  bj|;i  see  ver.  7.  -  ■'Juj  cardinal  number  §  223.  1,  in  the  construct 
before  its  noun  §  250.  2  (2),  without  the  article  §  251.  4,  the  two  great 
lights,  not  two  of  the  great  lights,  which  would  be  expressed  by  omitting 
riN  before  the  indefinite  object  §  270,  and  inserting  the  preposition  ■]»  in 
its  partitive  sense  after  c-ri  .  fV^^"  ^.dj.  I.  2.  §  185,  with  the  article 
after  ^Si«5^r;  §  249.  1,  which  it  qualifies  and  with  which  it  agrees  in 
gender,  though  the  termination  is  different  §  200.  e.  The  noun  is  definite 
because  the  objects  are  well  known  §245.  3.  They  are  called  'the  great 
lights,'  not  from  their  absolute  but  their  apparent  magnitude,  or  rather 
from  the  measure  of  their  eff'ulgence  as  compared  with  the  stars.  ?ian 
.  .  .  lu-n  absolute  or  emphatic  use  of  the  positive  degree  §  2G0.  2  (2). 
-,b|5  takes  the  form  •jt:;^  with  the  pause  accents  §  65.  a,  or  when  declined, 
e.  g.  naup,  ts-'S-i:;? ,  niatj?  §  207.  2.  b.  trivvxh  IlL  §  190,  root  V^» 
to  rule,  meaning  dominion,  rule  §  191.  4,  a  segholate  form  in  the 
construct  §  214.  1.  h,  the  following  noun  denoting  the  object  §  254.  9. 
The  preposition  expresses  design,  in  order  to,  for.  :  D-'^si^n  11.  probably 
softened  from  aaas  §  57.  1,  from  the  obsolete  vy  root  aas  to  wrap  up 
§  187.  1.  e,  hence  globule,  star.     Methegh  §  44. 

17.  "(Tiivfrom  33  verb  -jna  §  129.  1,  gave,  put.  crjN  sign  of  the  definite 
object  with  pron.  suf.  §  238.  2,  §  270,  which  has  less  independence  than  a 
noun,  and  usually,  as  here,  follows  the  verb  immediately,  instead  of  com- 
ing after  the  subject  §  270.  a  ;  see  also  ver,  22. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  1   :  14~21.  83 

18.  V\'icV'i  const,  infin.  with  prep.  §  267.  b,  followed  by  a ,  wliicli  is  not 
tere  used  in  its  temporal  sense,  in  or  during,  but  according  to  the  Hebrew 
idiom  links  this  verb  to  its  object.  The  day  and  night  (with  the  generic 
article  §  245.  5)  were  the  domain  in  which  the  sway  was  exercised. 
Our  idiom  requires  rule  over,  which  is  based  on  a  different  conception, 
that  of  the  elevation  of  the  ruler  above  the  ruled.  V-'-nnVi  Methegh 
§45.2.  a. 

No  functions  are  here  assigned  to  the  heavenly  bodies  but  those 
which  they  perform  in  relation  to  the  earth,  because  these  were  all  that 
the  sacred  writer  was  concerned  to  state.  But  it  does  not  follow  of 
course  that  this  was  the  sole  aim  of  their  creation.  The  work  of  the 
fourth  day  need  not  include  the  original  formation  of  these  bodies  ;  if 
ver.  1  describes  the  first  act  in  creation  the  contrary  is  explicitly  de- 
clared. But  they  then  made  their  appearance  in  the  sky,  and  their  re- 
lation to  the  earth  was  definitely  determined. 

20.  i^'AC'i  command  expressed  by  the  simple  future  §  263.  1,  in  a 
person  which  has  no  distinct  apocopated  form  §  97.  2.  5,  governs  its 
cognate  "fv ,  a  collective  I.  1.  §  183.  This  is  by  many  understood  to 
mean  that  fish  were  made  from  the  element  in  which  they  move  ;  which, 
though  not  explicitly  asserted,  is  not  improbable  in  itself,  and  has  in  its 
favour  the  analogy  of  terrestrial  animals,  which  were  made  of  earth,  2:19. 
ttES  I.  1.  vital  principle,  soul,  here  put  for  the  animated  being,  common 
gender  though  mostly  fem.  §  197.  b,  plur.  commonly  ni,  once  D"'.  §  200. 
c,  in  apposition  with  the  preceding  noun  §  253.  1.  njn  might  be  the 
fem.  adj.  from  ^n  living,  I.  from  yy  root  i^n  to  live  §  186.  c,  but  the  fact 
that  when  joined  with  tss  the  former  alone  receives  the  article,  ver.  21, 
and  also  that  the  compound  expression  is  construed  as  a  masculine, 
2  :  19,  shows  that  it  is  a  noun,  life,  and  lass  is  in  the  construct  before 
its  attribute  §  254.  6.  tji'y  collect. /ow^,  birds  §  201.  1,  not  the  object 
of  ^i-nt': ,  with  the  relative  understood, /oif/,  tvhich  shall  fig  §  285.  3,  a 
construction  which  has  sometimes  been  distorted  into  a  contradiction 
with  2  :  19,  but  the  subject  of  t^a.-iy:  Piel  fut.  of  the  cognate  ly  verb  tj^.y 
§  154.  2,  to  which  it  is  emphatically  prefixed  §  270.  a.  ■;:  2-V?;  over  or 
across  the  face  of  the  firmament,  i.  e.  the  part  turned  toward  us. 

21.  ts^ann  plur.  of  -,"??  §  199-  H-  intensive  from  obsolete  root  -j:)?! 
to  stretch  §  187.  1,  hence  tbat  which  is  greatly  extended,  the  monsters 
of  the  sea,  whales,  etc.,  so  called  from  their  length,  the  article  before 
that  which  is  well  known  §  245.  3.  Hhirik  of  the  ultimate  long  §  19. 
1.  rixi  before  an  object  made  definite  by  construction  §  270.  b. 
nisahn  fem,  Kal  act.  part.  §  205,  §  217,  with  the  article  §  249. 1,  which 
may  be  resolved  into  the  relative  with  the  verb  that  creep  or  move. 


84  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

tanj-'jiV  plur.  noun  with  3  masc.  plur.  suffix  §  220.  2.  5,  referring  to 
nouns  of  different  genders  §  276.  3.  nxi  before  — Vs  §  270.  c,  shortened 
from  ?b  by  Makkeph  §  43.  i\t^  I.  2,  root  tija,  hence  a  covering,  a  wincf, 
fern,  as  double  organs  usually  are  §  197.  a,  occurs  in  the  dual  §  203.  1, 
and  plur.  in  rri  §  217,  which  is  used  in  a  different  sense  §  203.  a,  ex- 
presses the  quality  of  the  preceding  construct  §  254.  G,  foiol  of  toing, 
i  e.  winy ed  fowl. 

22.  ts^.^"!  Piel  fut.  of  y  Gutt.  verb  §  116.  4,  §  121. 1,  with  Vav  conv. 
§  99.  3.  a,  no  Daghesh  lene  in  a  since  the  preceding  Sh'va  is  vocal  §  25, 
primarily  to  kneel,  thence  to  bless,  "tin?  prep,  with  Tsere  §  231.  3.  a, 
so  as  to  sat/,  i,  e.  in  saying.  !:d-iri  ii'^s  Kal  imper.  of  ms,  nni  §  169.  1. 
n-i  Kal  apoc.  fut.  §  171.1,  Hhirik  short  though  accented  §  19. 1,  sub- 
ject emphatically  prefixed. 

24.  NSin  see  ver.  12,  o3''):V  3  fern.  sing,  suffix  §72,  §220.1, 
Mappik  §  26.  "^^v'  I.  2,  with  fem.  ending,  root  cina  to  he  dumb,  ap- 
plied chiefly  to  the  larger  quadrupeds,  and  especially  to  the  domestic 
animals,  beast,  cattle,  coxi?,i.  ri);riji,  plur.  n-ittra  ,  const,  ri'r-a  .  'Mn  I.  1, 
collective  §201.  1.  V"^j'.~';fi'',!ji  construct  of  n»n,  I.  §  186.  c,  with  fem. 
ending  §207.2,  from  ii  root  ■'^n  to  live,  hence  living  thing,  beast,  with 
1  paragogic  §218.  The  article  is  constantly  omitted  from  yns  when 
preceded  by  this  archaic  or  poetic  form,  perhaps  by  §  247,  though  when 
the  ordinary  form  is  used,  the  phrase  is  "(tNn  n^n,  see  ver.  25,  beasts 
of  the  earth,  i.  e.  wild  beasts.  Methegh  §  45.  2.  Daghesh  forte  omitted, 
and  no  Daghesh  lene  in  n  §  25. 

25.  nwixn  I.  2,  with  fem.  ending,  root  d-x  to  be  red,  hence  the 
gronnd,  so  called  from  the  colour  of  the  soil. 

26.  Tiv'il  Kal  fut.  of  nioy  §  109,  §  168,  1  pers.  plural,  which  is  not 
to  be  explained  as  a  royal  style  of  speech,  nor  as  associating  the  angels 
with  God,  for  they  took  no  part  in  man's  creation,  nor  a  plural  of  ma- 
jesty which  has  no  application  to  verbs,  but  as  one  of  those  indications 
of  the  plurality  in  unity  in  the  divine  Being  which  are  repeatedly  met 
with  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  which  must  be  regarded  as  foreshadow- 
ings  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  §  275.  3.  a.  The  future  tense  ex- 
presses the  divine  determination,  we  will  make  §  263.  1,  or,  as  the  para- 
gogic future  rarely  has  a  distinct  form  in  rh  verbs  §  172.  3,  and  may 
therefore  be  regarded  as  included  under  the  simple  future,  it  may  have 
the  cohortative  sense,  let  ns  make,  s-rx  generic  name  7naii,  has  no  con- 
struct or  plural  §  201.  1.  '3rV;ia  from  ciVa  I.  1,  §  183,  root  dV^  to  be 
dark,  hence  shadow,  and,  as  this  resembles  the  object  by  which  it  is  cast, 
image,  with  1  plur.  suf  §  220.  1,  §  221.  5,  and  prep,  a  in  §  231.  1,  the 
model  being  conceived  of  as  enclosing  the  copy,  every  line  of  Avhich  is 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   :  21 31.  85 

directed  by  and  drawn  in  the  corresponding  line  of  the  former. 
!iin  1)3-13  ,  I.  1,  with  fern,  ending  §  184.  b,  §  198.  a  (4),  from  nV  root  ntt?i 
to  be  like,  hence  likeness,  not  here  distinguishable  in  its  sense  from  the 
preceding  word,  to  which  it  is  added  for  the  sake  of  emphasis,  comp. 
§  280.  3.  a.  That  there  is  no  special  significance  in  the  change  of  pre- 
positions appears  from  their  being  reversed  in  the  same  phrase,  5  :  3. 
SI-''!  from  n^n  §  169.  1,  plural  because  referring  to  the  collective  fs 
§  275.  2,  followed  by  a  which  indicates  the  territory  i>i  which  the  do. 
minion  is  exercised.  na-i2  prep.  §  231.  2,  const.  §  214.  1,  §  216. 1,  of  the 
fern,  collective  noun  ni-i  §  198,1.  2,  §  185.  d,  from  root  run  to  increase, 
hence 7?s/(,  from  their  rapid  multiplication. 

27.  '.ni?  might  be  taken  distributively  in  the  sense  of  the  plural 
§  275.  6,  but  more  probably  the  singular  pronoun  contains  an  allusion  to 
the  fact  that  Adam  was  first  created  alone,  2  :  20.  ;  cnx  pronoun  re- 
ferring to  both  genders  put  in  the  masculine  §  276.  3. 

28.  cnV  "iBN^'i,  1KN  followed  by  V  or  Vx  is  to  speak  to,  more  rarely 
io  sjieak  of  ov  in  reference  to.  ncss'i  conjunction  §234,  Kal  imper.  of 
^5S  §  84.  4,  and  pronominal  suflix  §  101  ;  u  written  defectively  §  11. 1. 
«,'§14. 

29.  Tini  from  -,rii  §  130.  1,  I  have  given  for  I  hereby  r/ive,  in  confor- 
mity with  a  purpose  already  formed  §  262.  1.  b.  -Vs-nx  §  270.  c, 
ysri  I  245.  2.  ',3— I'r.N  §  74,  §  285.  1.  r;'n^  singular  referring  formally 
to  the  nearest  collective  subject  §  276.  1,  or  taken  distributively  §  275* 
6,  with  \  be  to  you,  i.  e.  you  shall  have  it,  be  for  food,  i.  e.  answer  for, 
become. 

30.  nVis-Vs-rii^  §  270.  c,  supply  "ipirs.  nby  p-n  const,  of  designa- 
tion §  254.  3,  greenness  of  herb,  i.  e.  green  herb. 

31.  rro'j  past  in  relation  to  another  past,  i.  e.  pluperfect  §  262.  1. 
nstt  primarily  a  noun,  might,  then  with  an  adverbial  sense,  mightily, 
very  §  235.  3  (1),  follows  the  word  which  it  qualifies  §  274.  1.  e'l 
••fflisn  article  omitted  before  the  noun  §  249.  1.  c. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1.  !i!;S'i  Pual  fut.  of  n  ?3  §  169.  1,  3  m.  pi.  wdth  a  compound  subject 
§  276.  1,  Daghesh  forte  omitted  from  ^ ,  Sh'va  remaining  vocal  §  25, 
§  99.  3.  Ci<2^  I.  2,  §  185. 1,  m.  and  f.,  pL  in  ni  §  200.  a,  from  n^s 
io  go  forth  to  tvar,  masc.  pi.  suf.  referring  to  nouns  of  different  gender 
§276.3.  The  phrase  'host  of  heaven'  occurs  repeatedly  both  of 
celestial  beings  1  Kin.  22  :  19  and  celestial  bodies  Deut.  4  :  19.  The 
host  of  the   earth,  an  expression  occurring  only  in  this  one  passage 


86  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

prior  to  the  derangement  of  the  fall,  denotes  its  inhabitants  and  all  that 
it  contains.  They  are  called  '  a  host '  from  their  vast  numbers  and 
orderly  array,  and  possibly  also  because  they  are  under  God's  command 
and  fighting  against  the  kingdom  of  evil. 

2.  Vs'^1  ended,  i.  e.  by  discontinuing,  not  by  performing  the  conclud- 
ing portion,  so  that  there  is  no  need  either  of  supposing  that  part  of  the 
work  of  creation  was  performed  on  the  seventh  day,  or  of  changing 
'  seventh '  to  '  sixth '  to  evade  the  fancied  difficulty.  •'?"'a»n  ordinal 
number  §  227.  1,  its  position  and  agreement  §  251.  1,  §  249. 1.  'nsN^a 
from  nssVtt ,  III.,  root  '^xj  to  send,  hence  a  service  upon  which  one  is 
sent,  work,  in  const.  nsxVa  8  214.  1.  b,  with  suf.  8  221.  2.  a.  risv  in  the 
sense  of  the  pluperfect  §  262.  1- 

3.  '^-Q.^'^blessed,  i.  e.  conferred  upon  it  special  honour  and  distinction^ 
and  made  it  fruitful  of  blessing.  ■'y''2'in  ti^-nx  the  article  omitted  from 
the  noun  in  a  definite  phrase  §  249.  1.  c,  or  else  the  noun  is  in  the  con- 
struct before  its  adjective  §  252.  2,  §  254.  G.  b.  Comp.  ni»''q'in  nsa 
Ezr.  7  :  8.  »'^;5"'3  sanctified,  i.  e.  made  sacred,  set  apart  to  a  sacred  use. 
The  natural  interpretation  of  the  language  is  that  this  was  done  at  the 
time  of  creation,  and  not  ages  afterwards  at  the  giving  of  the  law  upon 
Sinai.  This  too  agreeswith  the  traces  of  weeks,  Gen.  7  :  4,  8  :  10,  17  : 
12,  50  :  10,  and  the  sac  redness  of  the  number  seven  in  the  patriarchal 
age,  Gen.  21  :  28  etc.,  as  well  as  among  several  ancient  nations,  with 
the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  in  Israel  before  they  came  to  Sinai,  Ex. 
16  :  23,  etc.  and  with  the  exhortation  in  the  fourth  commandment  to 
remember  the  Sabbath  day  as  though  it  were  an  institution  with  which 
they  were  already  acquainted  and  not  then  introduced  for  the  first  time. 
I'rib?  sign  of  definite  object  with  suf.  8  238.  2,  8  270.  nvasV  .  .  .  sna 
created  so  as  to  make,  i.  e.  created  not  in  its  elements  only,  but  so  as  to 
give  it  its  completed  form  and  full  accomplishment,  or  the  first  verb  may 
qualify  the  second  §  269.  a,  made  in  a  creative  manner,  or  by  creation. 

4.  rr^N  demonstrative  §  73.  1,  predicate  §  259.  2,  referring  either  to 
what  precedes,  Gen.  10  :  5,  20,  31,  32,  or  to  what  follows.  Gen.  10  :  1. 
This  verse  may  be  regarded  as  a  formal  conclusion  of  the  foregoing  nar- 
rative of  the  creation,  these  are  the  generations,  i.  e.  such  was  the  origin 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  But  it  seems  better  to  adopt  the  Jewish 
division  of  the  text,  and  make  it  the  heading  of  the  ensuing  section, 
2  :  4 — 4  :  26  ;  for  (1)  A  like  phrase  occurs  eleven  times  in  Genesis,  and 
invariably  as  the  heading  of  successive  portions  of  the  book,  e.  g.  5  :  1, 
6  :  9,  10  :  1  etc.  (2)  These  titles  in  every  other  instance  introduce  an 
account,  not  of  the  ancestry  of  the  persons  named  in  them,  but  of  their 
descendants  and  family  history;  hence  the  generations  (n'nVr'  HI*  f-  pi- 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  :  2-4.  87 

const,  from  4  root  nVi;  to  bring  forth  §  190.  b)  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  record  not  how  they  came  into  being,  but  the  origin  and  history 
of  man  who  sprang  from  them  or  was  formed  out  of  them.  In  strictness 
indeed  it  was  from  the  earth  alone  that  man  was  made,  but  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  form  one  whole,  the  common  theatre  of  the  history  now  to 
be  unfolded.  For  that  reason  the  creation  of  both  was  described  to- 
gether, 1  :  1  etc.  and  now  follow  their  generations  or  the  further  devel- 
opments upon  the  scene  thus  prepared.  This  first  stage  of  human  history 
embraces  a  more  minute  account  of  the  creation  and  original  state  of 
man,  2  :  4 — 25,  as  preliminary  to  ch.  3,  the  fall,  the  sequel  of  which  is 
ch.  4,  the  sundering  of  the  race  into  two  opposite  branches,  and  the  ini- 
tiation of  the  struggle  foreshadowed,  3  :  15,  between  the  seed  of  the 
woman  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent. 

CN~ia~5i  prep,  a  with  Niph.  inf.  const,  of  s<na  §  267.  b,  and  3  m.  pi. 
suf.  §  lOG.  a,  §  276.  3,  here  representing  the  subject  §  102.  3,  in  their 
being  created,  i.  e.  when  they  were  created.  The  marginal  note  is 
Ki-'ST  n  (fem.  of  the  Chaldee  adj.  -i-^yr  §  196.  d)  small  He  §  4.  a,  which 
the  Rabbins  explain  as  a  mystic  reference  to  the  future  diminishing  and 
passing  away  of  the  material  creation,  or  as  suggestive  of  the  anagram 
dn-,2Na  in  Abraham,  for  whom,  together  with  his  seed,  the  universe  was 
created,  and  which  some  critics  have  doubtfully  conjectured  to  indicate 
a  reading  with  n  omitted  §  91.  b.  oi'ia  in  the  day  indefinitely  for  at  the 
time  of.  Lev.  14  :  57,  2  Sara.  23  :  20;  there  is  no  implication,  as  some 
have  imagined,  at  variance  with  ch.  1,  that  the  creation  occupied  but 
one  day.  This  may  be  parallel  to  and  explanatory  of  the  preceding 
csnsn ,  comp.  Num.  3  :  1,  or  it  may  be  the  beginning  of  a  new  sentence 
which  is  continued  in  ver.  5,  comp.  5  :  1.  n-r»  const,  before  its  sub- 
ject DTj'^N  m'n';  and  governing  cj^i")  y^N  as  its  object  §  254.  9.  b.  n^n^ 
Jehovah  III.  §  192.  1,  with  the  vowels  of  ij-is  Lord  §  47,  from  the  root 
nin  =  n^n  to  be,  denoting  not  a  future  quality,  he  ivho  u'ill become,  i.  e. 
will  unfold  or  reveal  himself  hereafter,  or  he  loho  ivill  be,  i.  e.  who  is  to 
come,  but,  as  proper  names  so  formed  invariably  do,  a  permanent  essen- 
tial characteristic,  he  who  is.  who  has  existence  in  its  fullest  and  highest 
sense,  the  self-existent  and  hence  eternal  and  unchangeable,  paraphrased 
Eev.  1  :  4,  8,  '  which  is  and  which  was  and  which  is  to  come,'  whence 
the  conclusion  has  sometimes  been  erroneously  drawn  that  n-rr;  is  com- 
pounded of  the  future  rr^n^ ,  the  participle  n-i'n  and  the  preterite  nin . 
Hitherto  God  has  bsen  called  exclusively  c^n>N  ;  from  this  verse  to  the 
end  of  ch.  3  he  is  prevailingly  called  cn'SN  n;n'^,  and  in  ch.  4  n'nv 
This  interchange,  which  is  too  remarkable  to  be  accidental,  and  which 
though  less  conspicuous  is  yet  perceptible  in  the  rest  of  Genesis,  gave 


88  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

rise  to  tlie  critical  hypothesis  that  the  sections  using  difFerent  divine 
names  have  proceeded  from  different  authors,  one  being  distinguished 
by  his  preference  for  cn'^N  and  the  other  by  his  preference  for  njrr^. 
But  this  hypothesis,  notwithstanding  the  ingenuity  with  which  it  has 
been  constructed,  fails  to  account  for  the  very  unusual  combination 
e^n'^N  riin^ ,  which  is  found  in  but  one  other  passage  in  the  Pentateuch, 
Ex.  9  :  30,  and  but  rarely  in  the  rest  of  the  Bible,  and  also  for  the 
frequent  occurrence  of  one  divine  name  in  the  midst  of  a  section  charac- 
terized mainly  by  the  other.  This  shows  that  the  phenomenon  in 
question  has  not  arisen  from  an  unconscious  peculiarity  of  style  in  dif- 
ferent writers,  but  is  due  to  the  intelligent  selection  of  the  appropriate 
word  as  determined  by  the  thought  and  the  connection.  Although  these 
names  are  in  a  multitude  of  cases  used  indiscriminately,  as  'God'  and 
'Lord'  are  in  English,  and  it  would  be  vain  to  seek  a  reason  in  every 
case  why  one  is  employed  rather  than  the  other,  there  is  a  real  distinc- 
tion between  them,  which  is  sometimes  observed.  Thus  in  the  opening 
chapters  of  Genesis  ts-^n'^s ,  which  is  the  more  general  name  of  God,  is 
employed  in  the  account  of  the  creation  ;  but  in  that  of  the  fall,  with  its 
promise  of  redemption,  from  which  all  the  subsequent  revelations  of 
mercy  are  unfolded,  the  covenant  name  r^jrf^  is  used,  which  specially 
belongs  to  him  as  the  God  of  revelation  and  of  grace.  In  the  first  step 
of  the  transition  from  one  to  the  other  both  names  are  combined  to  in- 
dicate their  identity;  m"n'^  is  no  other  than  ctt'^n  ,  the  God  of  the  co- 
venant is  the  same  with  the  God  of  creation.  The  exceptional  use  of 
d^n'^N  in  3  :  1.  3.  5  is  because  the  serpent  is  either  speaking  or  ad- 
dressed, where  the  covenant  name  of  God  would  be  as  inappropriate  as 
in  language  uttered  by  idolatrous  Gentiles  or  directed  to  them,  Jud.  3  : 
20,  comp.  ver.  28,  1  Sam.  4  :  7.  8,  30  :  15,  1  Kin.  20  :  23,  comp.  ver. 
28.  Again,  in  4  :  25  Eve  speaks  of  Q-^n'^N  because  she  has  respect 
to  God  as  working  in  nature,  whereas  in  4:1  it  is  mn';,  who  had 
granted  her  a  pledge  of  the  promised  redemption. 

:  D'ttttJi  y-x  earth,  named  before  heaven,  as  in  but  one  other  pas- 
sage, Ps.  148  :  13,  as  some  suppose,  to  indicate  the  order  of  their  forma- 
tion, 1  :  9 — 19,  the  earth  on  the  third  day  and  the  heavenly  bodies  on 
the  fourth  ;  but  more  probably  because  the  earth  was  chiefly  concerned 
in  the  following  narration.  This  inversion  of  the  accustomed  order 
imparts  to  the  expression  a  sort  of  poetic  character,  whence  the  omission 
of  the  article  §  247. 

5.  n-'p.  I  "Vb^i .  Three  constructions  are  possible:  (1)  h'^-:;  may  be  the 
object  of  Vira'i  in  ver.  4,  comp.  Ex,  12  :  34  ;  so  the  LXX,  Vulg.  and  Eng. 
Ver.     (2)  It  may  be  the  subject  of  n-'.rr'  and  the  beginning  of  a  new 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  :  4-7.  89 

sentence,  and  no  §  256.  c,  shrub  of  the  field  toas  yet  in  the  earth,  comp. 
1  Sam.  3  :  3.  7.  (3)  The  sentence  may  begin  with  o'l'^a  and  ■!  simply 
form  the  connection  with  this  statement  of  time  §  287.  3,  comp.  Gen. 
19  :  4,  ill  the  day  etc.  tlten  no  shrub  etc.  This  last  construction  seems 
to  be  the  best,  nnon  I.  2,  from  an  obsolete  r-h  root  §  185.  d ;  its  re- 
peated occurrence  in  ch.  2  and  3,  and  that  even  in  combinations  iu 
which  y-N  is  found  in  ch.  1,  e.  g.  n-isn  v\i~  2 :  19.  20,  3 : 1. 14,  has  been 
perverted  into  an  argument  for  diversity  of  authorship.  The  simple  ex- 
planation is  that  y-N  denotes  earth,  in  contrast  with  heaven,  and  land  in 
contrast  w  ith  wjter.  But  throughout  this  section  there  is  a  tacit  opposition 
between  the  garden,  or  the  space  enclosed  for  man's  primeval  habitation, 
and  the  open  space  without,  or  th.e  field,  snuj  followed  by  the  future 
referring  to  past  time  §  263.  1.  h,  accent  Y'thibh  §30.  2.  "^s  because 
assigns  a  double  reason  for  the  non-existence  of  vegetation  at  the  time 
spoken  of,  the  lack  of  rain  to  prepare  the  ground  for  its  pi'oduction,  as 
well  as  of  man  for  whose  use  it  was  designed.  The  period  referred  to 
is  before  the  creation  of  plants  and  trees  upon  the  third  day,  or,  in  the 
judgment  of  others,  a  vegetation  suited  to  the  wants  of  terrestrial  animals 
may  first  have  been  brought  into  being  on  the  sixth  day,  prior  to  their 
creation  and  that  of  man.  It  is  next  stated  how  these  two  requisites 
were  supplied,  inver.  6  rain,  in  ver.  7  man.  Every  thing  to  the  end  of 
this  chapter  is  in  the  strictest  sense  preliminary  to  the  history  of  the 
fall.  Details  necessary  to  acquaint  us  with  the  situation,  vs.  5-17,  and 
the  actors,  vs.  18-25,  which,  though  falling  within  the  period  covered  by 
chap.  1,  would  have  been  unsuited  to  its  majesty  and  would  have  marred 
its  symmetry,  were  reserved  for  this  place,  i-'t/sn  in  the  sense  of  the 
pluperfect  §  262.  1.     t:j5  §  236,  in  the  absolute  state  §  258.  b. 

6.  -!S'i  conj.  -1 ,  not  adversative  but,  as  though  it  introduced  a  sub- 
stitute for  the  missing  rain,  but  copulative  and,  proceeding  to  show  how 
it  was  actually  supplied  §  287.  1  ;  in  I.  2,  from  an  obsolete  vj  root  §  186. 
c,  vapour,  which  rising  from  the  earth  was  condensed  into  rain  and 
watered  the  ground.  r;V.?,1 ,  s  guttural  §  109,  and  n^  verb  §  168,  future 
denoting  repetition  §  263.  4  ;  the  following  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  ■n'^,-}}'r;'. 
§  100. 1,  has  a  like  sense  §  265. 

7.  na-'fi  from  ^s  verb  §  144.  2,  with  a  double  object  §  273.  3.  Vav 
conv.  draws  back  the  accent  and  changes  Pattahh  to  Seghol  §  147.  5 ; 
the  postpositive  accent  §  30.  1  is  repeated  in  some  editions.  In  1  :  27, 
where  the  immediate  exercise  of  divine  power  in  the  creation  of  man 
was  to  be  made  prominent,  Nna  was  employed ;  here  the  thought  is 
directed  to  the  material  of  whinh  he  was  made,  and  the  proper  word  is 
1^^  to  form,  used  of  a  potter  moulding  vessels  of  clay,     tb^^  jb  §  129.  1, 


90  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

and  ?  guttural  §  123.  1.  i^isn's  prep,  and  noun  t)s  I.  1.  §  184.  b  ('a 
and  :d  roots)  by  contraction  lor  tjjs  §  54.  2  from  t)5N  to  breathe,  hence 
breather,  nose,  here  in  the  dual  nostrils,  with  Daghesh-forte  §  207.  2, 
and  3  ni.  s.  suf.  §  220.  2.  tjcvii  I.  with  fern,  ending  §  198.  a  (2),  const, 
before  its  quality  §  254.  G,  which  is  expressed  by  the  abstract  d  *T\ 
=  n-pi)  life  §201.  1.  a.  V  .  .  .  •'n^i  was  to  or  unto,  the  preposition 
implying  a  change  of  state  or  condition,  hence  becaine,  see  1  :  14.  29. 

8.  ya-^5,  is  §  129.  1  and  V"  guttural  §  123.  1.  It  has  been  charged 
that  cli.  2  contradicts  ch.  1  in  making  the  creation  of  man  prior  to  that 
of  plants.  But  (1)  the  plants  and  trees  here  spoken  of  are  those  of  the 
garden  of  Eden,  not  those  of  the  earth  generally.  (2)  The  priority  ac- 
corded to  man,  even  as  respects  this  garden,  lies  in  the  order  of  thought 
rather  than  in  the  succession  of  time.  To  prepare  the  way  for  an  ac- 
count of  the  garden  of  Eden,  the  writer,  ver.  5,  reverts  to  the  time  when 
there  were  yet  no  plants  in  the  earth.  As  these,  and  especially  the 
trees  of  Eden,  which  he  has  chiefly  in  mind,  were  for  the  sake  of  man, 
he  speaks,  ver.  7,  of  his  creation,  then,  ver.  8,  of  planting  the  garden 
and  putting  man  in  it,  then,  ver.  9,  in  order  to  reach  the  idea  that  it 
was  not  only  an  abode  but  a  place  of  trial,  of  the  trees  which  were  made 
to  grow  there,  and  finally,  ver.  15,  of  man's  being  placed  there  to  dress 
and  to  keep  it.  That  this  narration,  though  linked  throughout  by  futures 
with  Vav  conversive,  does  not  aim  at  strict  chronological  succession,  is 
obvious,  since  the  act  of  placing  man  in  the  garden  could  not  both  have 
preceded  and  followed  the  production  of  the  trees.  And  if  the  succes- 
sion is  that  of  the  association  of  ideas  rather  than  of  chronology,  then 
the  circumstance  that  the  formation  of  man  is  named  before  the  planting 
of  the  garden,  does  not  prove  that  it  preceded  it  in  actual  fact.  It  is 
indeed  much  more  natural  to  assume  that  the  contrary  was  the  real 
order  of  occurrence.  ^^.  I.  §  186.  c,  from  v's  root  -,5*  to  protect,  hence  a 
place  protected,  securely  fenced  about,  a  garden,  -j-iya  this  orthography 
is  appropriated  exclusively  to  Eden,  the  abode  of  our  first  parents.  The 
Eden  of  later  times,  2  Kin.  19  :  12,  is  tj's.  c-t;^.):  .  As  the  Hebrews 
estimated  direction  by  measuring  from  the  object  spoken  of  and  not 
towai-d  it,  as  we  are  accustomed  to  do,  see  on  nnritt  1  :  7,  their /ro??i  east 
is  equivalent  to  our  eastward,  i.  e.  from  the  rest  of  the  land  of  Eden, 
and  consequently  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  land,  ds']  ,  '^y  verb  §  153.5. 
As  c-ij5  also  has  a  temporal  sense,  antiquity,  this  verse  gave  rise  to 
the  legend  that  paradise  was  older  than  the  world,  2  Esdras  3  :  G. 

9.  r;i'j»5  Vav  conv.  compresses  Hhirik  in  Hiph.  fut.  to  Tsere  §  99. 
3,  which  in  h'  gutt.  verbs  becomes  Pattahh  §  123.  2,  §  12G.  1.  n>2rt3 
with  simple  Sh'va  §  112.  5,  the  participle  expressing  not  only  a  constant 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  2  :  8-13.  91 

experience  but  a  permanent  quality,  not  merely  desired  but  desirable 
§  266. 1.  riN^^cV  III.  §  190,  from  rt^n  to  see,  hence  that  which  is  seen 
§  191.  5,  as  /o  appearance.  VsxrV  III.  from  V?n  to  eat,  for  food,  yn  as 
this  is  often  a  collective,  some  have  been  of  opinion  that  there  was  not  only 
one  but  many  trees  of  life  and  trees  of  knowledge  ;  the  pronoun  referring 
to  the  latter,  however,  is  always  in  the  singular,  ver.  17,  3  :  3,  etc.  The 
article  is  prefixed  to  the  following  word  c^^fin  §  246.  3,  §  2o6,  to  render 
yy  definite.  For  the  same  reason  ny^n  Kal  const,  inf.  of  is  §  144.  3, 
§148. 2,  and  $  gutt.  verb  §123,  receives  the  article  contrary  to  the 
general  rule  §  245.5.  b,  comp.  1  Kin.  10  :  19.  :  »i^  n'ia  are  the  direct 
object  of  the  verb,  the  tree  of  knowing  good  and  evil.  The  rhetorical 
character  of  the  accents  is  exemplified  in  the  pause  made  upon  the  name 
of  this  fatal  tree  and  the  dehberate  manner  in  which  it  is  to  be  pronoun- 
ced, yy  though  in  the  close  connection  of  the  construct  state  having 
Zakeph  Gadhol,  and  ny^n  having  Tiphhha. 

10.  nrjs'i  I.  2.  from  in:  to  flow,  subject  preceding  the  verb  in  a  de- 
scriptive clause,  see  on  y-.^v"'-  ^  •  '^'  5?^''  ^^"^^  ^^  participle  §  266.  3. 
rij^Br^V,  rh  §  168,  prep,  expressing  the  design  or  the  result,  in  order  to 
or  so  as  to.  nns-  fut.  because  consequent  to  the  preceding ;  the  river 
waters  the  garden  and  will  be  divided,  i.  e.  is  afterwards  divided  §  263. 
5.  a.  n^nn  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  assimilated  in  sense  to  preceding 
future  §  265,  with^  be  unto,  i.  e.  become,  ver.  7.  ryansV  cardinal  §  223. 
1,  peculiarity  of  form  §  223.  2,  and  construction  §  250,  2,  §  251.  ;  caiN-^ 
I.  1.  §  207.  1.  /. 

11.  te?  I.  2.  abbreviated  from  obsolete  rh  root  §  185.  d.  if^Nr;  the 
one,  where  we  would  use  the  ordinal  number,  because  in  a  series  or 
enumeration  the  first  is  counted  one.  p^i-s  IV.  §  193,  from  o?*)  to 
overflow,  like  most  other  objects  in  antediluvian  geography  of  doubtful 
if  not  impossible  identification,  aab^  the  one  compassing  §  259.  b,  not 
necessarily  making  a  complete  circuit  of  the  land,  but  going  around  one 
side  of  it,  or  going  about  tortuously  through  it.  n^'^nhTi  I.  2.  with  fem. 
ending,  perhaps  from  Virt  sand  (root  V'n  to  whirl  about),  the  sandy 
region,  Havilah,  with  the  article  on  account  of  its  original  appellative 
sense  §  246.  1.  a.  ec— ittrN  §  74.  an'tn  the  well  known  metal  gold 
§  245.  5  (see  note  c)  ;  for  the  same  reason  in  ver.  12  hV^an  §  195.  1  and 

12.  i^rin  §  16.  3.  b,  §  234,  a.  Ninn  remote  demonstrative  §  71.  a 
(3),  §  73.  3,  §  47,  with  the  article  §  249.  2.  S'u  predicate  follows  the 
subject  in  a  descriptive  sentence  §  259.  a. 

13.  I'n-'a  IV.  from  h-'S  to  burst  forth.  :«;!a  the  lank  of  Cusk,  the 
region  settled  by  the  descendants  of  Cush,  the  son  of  Ham,  Gen,  10  :  6, 


92  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATflY. 

though  it  is  uncertain  which  portion  of  that  vast  territory  is  here  desig- 
nated by  this  name. 

14.  V;5^r]  notwithstanding  its  seeming  diversity  is  really  a  modifica- 
tion of  the  name  Tigris  by  interchanging  smooth  and  middle  mutes  and 
liquids  {dkl  =  tgr)  and  prefixing  a  guttural.  nx:-p.  §  208.  2.  a,  either 
east  of,  when  nvis  Assyria  must  be  restricted  to  Mesopotamia,  or  in 
front  of,  i.  e.  between  the  region  where  Moses  was  and  Assyria,  which 
will  then  denote  the  empire  so  called  exclusive  of  Mesopotamia.  r)2-;5 
may  be  used  adverbially  or  may  be  the  direct  object  of  ^Vn  §  271.  2. 
Nin  copula  §  2o8.  2.  ;ri-.3  Euphrates,  which  was  too  familiar  to  need 
further  description. 

15.  h-.»i  §  132.  2.  ?.nh!).":,  from  h^s  §  160.  1,  with  3  m.  s.  suf.  §  101. 
2.  PT-tt'rVi  Riay-j  Kal  inf.  const,  with  suf.  8  101.  3,  no  Daghesh  lene  in 
•7  §  22.  a  (1),  both  the  positive  and  the  negative  side  of  his  task. 

16.  IS';!  Piel  fut.  of  ni:s  §  171.  1,  here  followed  by  V§,  because  the 
command  is  regarded  as  something  laid  upon  the  man,  elsewhere  oc- 
casionally by  Vn  or  h  before  the  person  to  whom  it  is  directed :  more 
frequently  the  person  commanded  is,  as  in  English,  the  direct  object  of 
the  verb.  The  language  of  the  command  is  introduced  by,  "^wn?  so  as  to 
say.  VbN  §  87,  §  282.  :?^sn  §  110.  3,  §  111.  2.  a,  the  future  per- 
missive §  263.  1. 

17.  V'^!'r^5  f'"'^''  stands,  even  in  adversative  clauses,  where  our  idiom 
requires  but  §  287.  1.  ^iS'sa  §  233  (see  note  «)  repeats  for  greater 
clearness  the  idea  of  y>;»  §  281.  ^d  for  assigns  the  reason.  -rj^x 
§  106.  a,  no  Daghesh  lene  §  22.  a  (6).  sn-Kin  nia  §  153,  emphatic  infin. 
§  282  ;  the  phrase  for  the  penalty  of  death  in  the  laws  of  Moses  is 
modelled  after  this,  though  as  it  was  to  be  executed  by  man  it  is  varied 
by  the  substitution  of  the  Hophal  for  the  Kal,  e.  g.  Ex.  19  :  12,  nvo 
riKi''  he  shall  be  2^ut  to  death. 

18.  nvn  8  177. 1,  const,  before  cnxn  and  subject  of  sentence  8  242. 
b,  with  a  masc.  predicate  adj.  §  275.  1,  or  as  infinitives  even  when  they 
have  a  fem.  ending  regularly  take  a  m;:sc.  adj.  it  may  be  explained  as 
a  substitute  for  the  neuter  §  196.  (/.  I'^ia^  prep.,V  to,  which  when  motion 
is  not  implied  becomes  at  or  in,  as  in  Lat.  ad,  Gr.  cts ;  t5  I.  from  yy 
root  T13  to  separate  §  186.  c,  with  suf.  §  221.  0,  in  his  separation,  i.  e. 
alone.  iV  Dag.  conj.  §  24.  a.  -in'__  abstract  for  concrete,  help  for  helper. 
i  i-ars  his  counterpart,  corresponding  to  him,  lit.  as  over  against  him. 

19-  "i^i-^i  §  1-^7.  1  and  4,  see  ver.  7.  The  alleged  discrepancy  be- 
tween this  account  and  cb.  1  in  respect  to  the  time  and  the  occasion  of 
creating  the  inferior  animals  is  purely  imaginary.  It  is  not  here  de- 
clared that  they  were  created  after  man  and  for  the  purpose  of  providing 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  I  14-23.  93 

a  help  meet  for  liim.  To  suppose  them  made  for  this  purpose  is  to 
charge  God  with  failure  in  his  first  attempts,  which  the  writer  surely 
cannot  have  intended  to  do.  And  the  future  with  Vav  conv.  does  not 
always  imply  strict  succession  of  time,  see  on  ver.  8,  also  Gen.  12  :  1, 
comp.  11  :  32.  Especially  where  two  such  verbs  are  connected  as  here 
N5J  3  .  .  .  .  -ijjs^ ,  the  progress  not  infrequently  lies  wholly  in  the  second, 
to  which  the  first  is  in  fact,  though  not  in  form,  subordinate,  the  phrase 
being  really  equivalent  to  '  he  brought  the  animals  which  he  had  formed 
etc'  So  Deut.  31  :  9,  'And  Moses  wrote  this  law  and  delivered  it,'  can 
only  mean  'he  delivered  this  law  which  he  had  written.'  n2»^  §  160. 
3,  §  166.  4,  object  omitted  because  sufficiently  plain  from  the  connection, 
comp.  §  243. 1.  t^'^'h  §  168.  rrq  §  75.  1.  j«-p'^  fut.  relative  to  a  pre- 
ceding past,  u'oidd  call  §  263.  1,  government  see  on  N-p"^  1  : 5.  ',V  sing, 
in  distributive  sense  §275.  6,  masc.  §276.3.  lapi  in  appositio-n  with 
•i'?  §253.  1.  N;n  copula,  for  which  our  idiom  requires  the  substantive 
verb  tvas  §  258.  2. 

20.  tnsj^i  here  a  proper  noun,  and  therefore  without  the  article 
§246.  1.    ''" 

21.  hmil  §  129.  1,  §  99.  3,  that  which  is  divinely  sent  is  represented 
as  descending  from  above.  r:tt^":ri  III.  §  192.  a,  from  Cinn  lo  be  in  a  deep 
sleep  denotes  a  deep  and  in  most  instances  a  supernatural  sleej?.  ni-iN 
§  223.  1.  a.  5  MSFi.^t^  3  f.  s.  suf.  with  a  epenthetic,  a  form  used  mostly 
with  verbs  §  238.  1.  b,  §  101.  2,  §  105.  b,  under,  then  in  place  of,  in- 
stead of. 

22.  ^n^^  §  171.  1.  r-j^^^i^S  fem.  of  t^s  §  207.  2  (see  note  e),  §  214.  1. 
b,  root  ISDN  to  be  feeble,  sickly,  the  proper  terms  for  the  male  and  female 
of  the  human  species,  while  'ist  and  naps  are  common  to  them  with  other 
animals,  and  are  therefore  used,  1 :  27,  when  man  is  contemplated  as  the 
head  of  the  animate  creation.     I^s^':!  §  153.  1,  §  157.  3,  §  160.  3. 

23.  nsT  demonstrative  §  73.  1.  ciiysri  §  245.  3.  /;,  from  tys  to  beat, 
transferred  to  marking  time.  6'^??^  from  cay  to  be  strong.  •i;"'N5a  §  232, 
ttj-'N  like  vir,  avi'-jp,  denotes  a  man  as  distinguished  from  a  woman,  or  in 
the  married  relation  a  hushancl  as  opposed  to  the  wife;  c-;s  like  homo, 
ai/.^pcoTTos,  is  the  generic  name  embracing  both  sexes,  and  is  used,  parti- 
cularly with  the  article,  in  a  collective  sense  of  mankind,  or  individually 
of  Adam,  the  progenitor  of  the  race.  When  contrasted  with  each  other, 
d-x  denotes  an  ordinary  man,  or  one  of  low  rank,  while  tt-iN  is  a  ,itan 
par  excellence,  one  distinguished  by  manly  qualities  or  high  position. 
Both  may  have  the  sense  of  indefinite  pronouns,  a  man,  i.  e.  some  one, 
any  one,  each,  nh)^?  Methegh  §  45.  2,  compound  Sh'va  §  16.  3.  b, 
Daghesh  forte  omitted  §  25. 


94  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

24.  The  language  of  Adam  continued,  or  a  remark  of  the  writer. 
■)=—>?  tqwn,  or,  since  the  effect  rests  upon  its  cause,  because  of,  on  ac- 
count  of  so,  i.  e.  therefore.  ~3t}>;;  Makkeph  §43,  §88  (3  m.).  ii^x 
§  220.  1.  c.  j?3T'}  cleave,  followed  by  a  in  denoting  combination,  hi 
union  ivith,  elsewhere  by  V  or  Vs  to,  or  in  the  sense  of  ardent  pursuit  by 
innN  after, 

25.  rriM  §  276.  3.  un^SttJ  they  two  §  250.  2.  a,  not  two  of  than, 
which  would  require  the  insertion  of  the  prep.  ■)»  ,  comp.  iirji-V^B  nnx 
ver.  21.  cittviy  pi.  of  Diny  §207.  2.  c,  by  Gesenius  derived  from  cyj, 
but  as  this  verb  has  a  different  sense,  it  is  perhaps  better  to  regard  it  as 
a  shortened  form  of  ch'^s  IV.  from  n?y  to  be  naked  §  193.  c.  The  mar- 
ginal note  is  "py,^  "ihs<  »a-j  Daghesh  after  Shurek,  which  is  here  a  short 
vowel  §  14.  a,  §  19.  1.  :5«5j*n^  §  154.  2,  §  96.  b,  fut.  since  it  follows 
from  the  preceding,  were  not  ashamed  in  consequence  §  263.  5.  a. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1.  aJMsrn  onomatopoetic  root  ©hi  to  Am,  article  §245.3,  subject 
stands  first  in  a  descriptive  sentence,  cins  I.  2,  from  wrs  to  be  cunninf;, 
predicate  §  259.  2,  superlative  §  260.  2  (1).  —'3  t)N^  also  that  as  an  ex- 
clamation, It  is  then  true  also  that  God  has  said !  or  as  a  question, 
though  without  the  usual  sign  of  interrogation  §  284,  Is  it  true  also 
that  etc.  1  The  accession  implied  in  t]s  is  to  whatever  would  be 
naturally  understood.  In  addition  to  everything  else  has  he  also  or 
even  said?  cn'^N  ,  see  on  f^n?N  n^rr^  2:4.  ^bis  .  .  .  nV  might  be  trans- 
lated not  from  any  §  256.  c,  as  though  the  tempter  purposely  exag- 
gerated the  rigour  of  the  prohibition ;  this  is  the  usual  sense  when  Vs 
is  indefinite,  but  as  it  is  here  definite  by  construction  it  seems  better  to 
read  not  from  all,  i.  e.  from  a  part  only,  comp.  Num.  23 :  13. 

2.  :V5S3 ,  the  future  is  permissive  §  263.  1. 

3.  "nswn  dependent  upon  iiVssin  and  repeated  in  M'iVc  ;  not  upon  i'^n, 
as  the  Eng,  Ver.  might  be  understood,  syan  33  §  129. 1,  commonly  fol- 
lowed by  2  (as  are  also  other  verbs  of  sense,  e.  g.  smell,  hearing,  and 
sight,  though  verbs  of  sight  are  modified  in  meaning  by  this  construction, 
see  on  1  :  4),  indicating  the  intimate  conjunction  of  the  sense  with  its 
object ;  or  if  the  prep,  be  taken  in  the  partitive  sense  which  it  likewise 
has,  it  will  resemble  the  Greek  construction  of  this  same  class  of  verbs 
with  the  partitive  genitive,  '  to  touch  in  a  thing,'  i.  e.  somewhere  within 
its  entire  'extent  as  opposed  to  uniform  contact  throughout.  The  verb 
is  also  sometimes  followed  by  Vn  to,  ly  unto,  hy_  upon,  or  by  the  direct 
object  §  272.  2.  :  vf?!^  §  ^8  (2  and  3  m.  pi.),  paragogic  Nun  causing 
the  rejection  of  Kamets  §  157.  3. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    3  :  1-12.  95 

4.  n'tt— kV  erapliatic  infin.  §  282  ;  the  negative  adverb  is  also  rendered 
prominent  by  being  prefixed  to  the  whole  phrase,  instead  of  standing  in 
its  customary  place  between  the  infinitive  and  the  finite  verb. 

5.  ■'3  confirmatory, /o?".  ■>3  declarative,  (IiaL  !)r!;53i^,  Vav  connects 
with  ora  §  287.  3,  by  which  the  action  is  referred  to  the  future  §  265. 
b,  plural  verb  with  dual  subject  §  278.  tj''n"^N3  §  231.  3.  a.  •>yn''  may 
agree  with  the  preceding  noun  §  275.  3,  a,  or  better  perhaps  with  the 
subject  of  the  sentence  §  270.  3,  const,  before  its  object  §  254.  9.  b. 

6-  vt'2rri  §  172.  4.  — rnsri  III.  f.  from  nnx  (o  long  for,  hence  a  desire, 
delight,  '{vp,  observe  the  article.  ^■'ijrrV  Gesen.  to  behold,  others,  as 
Eng.  Ver.  to  make  wise.     ';^-istt  §  221.  5.  c.     V^sFii  §  35.  2. 

7.  t's.r^?  IV'  root  -i!;y  to  be  naked  §  193.  c,  see  on  2:25,  nakednesses, 
abst.  noun  for  adj.  naked  §254.  6.  a.  r-h'j  1.2,  root  nVy  to  ascend,  groio 
up.  n':Nn  fig-tree,  from  its  spreading,  root  -jNa  to  extend.  fcn|,  the 
simple  pronoun  used  as  a  reflexive,/or  themselves.  :ri-ian,root  nan  to 
gird. 

8.  !!yK'i;-;i_  to  hear,  followed  by  the  direct  object  or  by  a  ,  see  on  ■^y^p 
ver.  3  ;  with  \  or  Vx  it  means  to  hearken  to.  Vip"  the  kindred  verb  is  ob- 
solete in  Heb.  though  in  use  in  Arabic,  to  say,  here  not  voice  but  sound, 
since  ti&nna  (to  go  for  one^s  self  §  80.  1  (2),  hence  to  walk  about,  comp. 
Fr.  se  p7-omener)heijJg  without  the  article  is  a  predicate  and  not  a  qualify- 
ing participle  §  259.  2.  It  was  consequently  the  noise  of  the  walking 
which  was  heard,  not  the  voice  of  God  as  he  was  walking.  The  subject 
with  its  predicate  is  subordinated  to  Vip— nx  ^I'cia  comp.  1  Kin.  14  :  6, 
just  as  it  might  be  to  i"aij  alone  §  273.  4.  h^nV  at  (see  on  ■i'lnV  2  :  18) 
the  wind  or  breeze  of  the  dag,  i.  e.  toward  evening,  x'afir!-^!  §  276.  1. 
\5r»  froin  the  face  or  presence  of,  generally  used  before-  persons  as  -,15 
before  things. 

9.  :rs'x  §  236.  3,  §  104.  b,  §  105.  b. 

10.  tjVp-nx  ,  object  emphatically  prefixed  §  270.  a.  :  n:=)75<J  ,  Niphal 
reflexive  §  77.  2. 

11.  iM  §75.  1.  ^2^'T  §  129.  1,  properly  signifies  'to  cause  to  be  be- 
fore (prep.  -!i.2)  any  one,'  i.  e.  to  show,  tell,  followed  by  h  or  less  fre- 
quently the  direct  object  of  the  person.  ~"cri.  §  230.  1.  'b'^tt  ,  .  .  n"i:x  , 
relative  governed  by  ■,'0  §  74,  §  285. 1.  'q^"^■^■;a  §  169.  2,  commonly  fol- 
lowed by  the  direct  object  of  the  person,  more  rarely  by  V?  vjwii,  Vx 
unto,  or  V  to,  the  command  being  conceived  of  as  laid  upon  a  person  or 
directed  to  him.  ■'nVn-j ,  negative  adverb  formed  by  adding  paragog'c 
•>,  §61.  6.  a,  to  the  obsolete  nVa  from  nVs  to  tuaste  aivay,  be  reduced  to 
nothing  ;  this  is  always  used  instead  of  Vn  before  the  infin.  with  h . 

12.  nnn;  §  130.  1,  §86.5  (2  m.  s.).  ''' 't-j  =  •>ay,  this  prolonged  form 


96  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

of  tlie  prep,  cy  occurs  only  before  1  sing,  suffix.     Nin  §  71.  a  (3),  §  281 
:V=n;  §111.  2.  ^'. 

14.  -Vstt,  prep.  •]»  in  its  comparative  sense  §  260.  2  (1).  r^-hi,,  I.  2 
root  -jm  fo  bend,  hence  that  which  bends  or  curves,  belly,  jj'^n  §  151.  1. 
The  posture  to  which  the  serpent  is  doomed  and  his  eating  dust,  not  as 
his  proper  food,  comp,  Ps.  102  :  10,  but  as  an  incidental  consequence 
of  his  prostrate  form,  is  a  standing  type  of  the  humiliation  and  doom  of 
Satan  the  real  seducer,     iw^  from  d'.''  §  207.  1.  /. 

15.  !^=l/s*'^  I.  f-  from  n;x  io  be  hostile,  'TfynT  thy  seed, i.e.  devils  and 
wicked  men,  Mat.  13  :  38,  John  8 :  44.  pry-it  her  seed,  i.  e.  in  its 
widest  sense,  mankind  limited  only  by  the  opposition  just  suggested  in 
the  'seed  of  the  serpent,'  the  defection  of  those  who  attach  themselves 
to  the  party  of  the  enemy.  The  tempted,  ruined  race  shall  trample  under 
foot  its  enemy  and  seducer.  So  the  apostle  Paul  applies  it,  Eom.  16  : 
20.  At  the  same  time  this  victory  is  really  achieved  by  One  from 
amongst  mankind,  the  Messiah,  and  the  expressions  are  so  framed  as  to 
be  specially  applicable  to  him.  His  birth  of  ,a  virgin  makes  him  pecu- 
liarly the  seed  of  the  woman,  while  the  singular  pronoun  N^in  and  his 
being  said  to  bruise  or  crush  Satan  himself  jZ^x-'^  rather  than  his  seed, 
gives  it  the  appearance  of  a  personal  and  individual  conflict.  That 
y-^T  may  be  used  of  an  individual  appears  from  4  :  25.  wx'-i,  a  second 
object  indicating  the  part  affected  §  271.  4,  §  273.  2. 

16.  rann  §  175.  2.  ':i_,:is'4y  IV.  from  a^s  to  be  afflicted  §  193.  2, 
hence  ^o«7,  sorrow,  tl.?"?"'?  IV".  from  r\'Ti  ^o  conceive,  contracted  from  v"'"''!!* 
as  if  for  Xi^^y?.  §  ^^'  3-  ^-  It  is  not  necessary  to  assume  a  hendiadys  for' 
the  sorrow  of  thy  conception ;  the  meaning  is  thy  sorrow  and  especially 
thy  conception  considered  as  a  painful  suffering  condition.  i-iVn  §  144. 
2.  cija  §  207.  1.  a,  root  njs  to  build  §  185.  rf,  offspring  considered  as 
constituting  their  parent's  house.  :'ririp5"i;n  HI.  f  §  192.  2.  a,  from  p5o 
io  run  after,  desire.  :^2-Vs;»':  Makkeph  §  43,  §  88  (3  m.) ;  for  the  con. 
struction  with  a  ,  see  on  1 :  18. 

17.  Dj^fjV?,  here,  as  2  :  20,  a  proper  name,  and  therefore  without 
the  article  §  246.  1.  ti^'ava  on  thy  accoimt.  The  origin  of  this  sense 
has  been  variously  accounted  for ;  perhaps  the  simplest  explanation  is 
the  following,  suggested  by  Evvald.  n-iii",  from  n^y  to  2)ass,  denotes  that 
which  passes  out  of  something  else,  its  'product'  or  'consequence';  as 
a  noun  it  is  used  of  the  2»'oduce  of  the  earth  ;  as  a  preposition,  in  which 
case  it  is  always  compounded  with  a ,  it  means  in  consequence  of  on 
account  of ;  pause  accent  §  65.  (3).  naVrxri  compound  Sh'va  §  10.3.  b^ 
Nun  epenthetic  §  101.  2,  eat  it,  i.  e.  the  fruit  of  it,  comp.  Isa.  1 : 7. 

18.  yi;?!  thorn  from  y;p  to  cut,  on  account  of  its  pricking  or  cutting. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    3  :  14-24.  97 

nr^n^  II.  §  187.  1.  e,  from  n^^Tj ,  perhaps  in  the  sense  of  growing  luxuri- 
antly, hence  a  thistle.  jjV  ,  pausal  form  for  tjV  §  65.  a.  nVsN^i,  accent 
shifted  by  Vav  conversive  §  33.  4,  §  100.  a,  eat  the  herb  of  the  field,  in 
contrast  with  the  trees  of  the  garden. 

19.  ryta  I.  f.  from  I's  root  vi"^  to  flow  §  184.  b,  Tsere  retained  in 
the  const.  §  261.  1.  b  ;  the  prep,  a  expresses  the  condition  in  which  he 
should  eat  bread,  a  condition  induced,  as  is  implied,  by  the  toil  necessary 
to  procure  it ;  or  it  may  be  used,  as  it  often  is,  to  denote  the  price,  the 
thing  purchased  being  regarded  as  contained  in  that  which  is  paid  as 
its  equivalent,  in  return  for  or  at  the  cost  of  the  sioeaf,  etc.  '^"'Sn  ,  pri- 
marily nose,  then  used,  as  here,  for  the  whole  face,  ^ssn  §  35.  1.  cn^ 
I.  1.  root  nnV  to  consume,  ^s  is  confirmatory  of  the  thought  that  man 
must  return  to  the  ground  ;  the  second  ■'3  is  coordinate  with  the  first, 
stating  the  same  reason  but  with  greater  fulness. 

20.  Nipsi,  construction  different  from  2:20.  M^h  Eve,  II.  f.  from 
root  nin  archaic  form  of  nirt  to  live,  hence  life.  abst.  for  concr.  source  or 

T    T  T  T  '  ^         ? 

dispenser  of  life ;  •'^  assigns  the  reason,  because  through  her,  as  ap- 
peared from  ver.  16,  the  race  was  to  be  preserved  from  extinction. 

21.  nijns  §216.  2.b.  n'.y  shin,  root  niy  to  be  naked.  tCtijaV*^ 
§276.3.  '  " 

22.  nhN3  construct  though  followed  by  a  prep.  §  255.  1 ;  not. an 
ironical  reference  to  the  language  of  the  tempter,  ver.  5,  but  an  asser- 
tion of  its  truth,  though  in  a  very  different  sense  from  that  in  which  he 
designed  it  to  be  understood,  ^irsa  §  233,  §275.3.  a.  ca^,  not  only 
take,  as  he  has  done,  of  the  forbidden  tree,  but  also  etc.  §  39.  4.  The 
concluding  sentence  of  this  verse  is  incomplete :  it  is  broken  off  by  an 
abrupt  change  from  word  to  deed,  and  instead  of  a  mere  declaration  of 
the  divine  purpose  the  actual  expulsion  of  man  from  Eden  follows. 

23.  jd-ia  .  .  .  np  §  74. 

24.  it-^i-'i  §  99.  3.  a.  ^3loi:^,  from  the  same  root  comes  ns">5» 
Shekinah,  the  name  given  by  the  later  Jews  to  the  symbol  of  the  di 
vine  residence  in  the  tabernacle  and  the  temple,  di^p.'a ,  see  on  1  :  7, 
2  :  8.  t^n'j.  flame,  i.  e.  the  flashing  blade,  or  with  the  sense  of  the  ad- 
jective ^amt'^^r  sioord  §  254.  6.  «,  from  isnb  to  burn.  ^':^nr2  sivord,  from 
a^)-i  io  be  waste  or  lay  waste.     Sj-.n.  const.  §  254.  9.  a. 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

1.  a)Bn;  fut.  with  Vav  conv.  continues  the  narration  §  99.  1,  though 
the  succession  thus  indicated  is  not  always  that  of  time  or  of  actual  oc- 
currence, see  on  2  :  8.  19.     The  writer  here  resumes  the  direct  narrative 

7 


98  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

35  :  27,  from  which  he  had  diverged  to  introduce  Isaac's  death,  35  :  28. 
29,  and  what  he  thought  it  necessary  to  say  about  Esau's  line,  ch.  36. 
Having  thus  dismissed  them  from  the  history,  he  can  now  pursue  unin- 
terruptedly his  account  of  Jacob's  family.  In  like  manner  the  history 
of  Isaac's  family,  25  :  19,  follows  the  record  of  Abraham's  death,  25  :  7, 
and  of  Ishmael's  line,  25  :  12 ;  and  Sbem's  descendants,  11 :  10,  succeed 
those  of  Noah's  other  sons,  10  : 1.  The  statement  of  this  verse  accord- 
ingly, though  not  posterior  in  time  to  what  immediately  precedes,  is  so 
in  the  order  of  narration  to  which  the  writer  steadfastly  adheres  through- 
out the  book,  the  direct  line  of  descent  of  the  chosen  seed  being  post- 
poned until  the  lateral  branches  have  first  been  traced.  y"?N3  §  246.  3. 
V2N  8  220.  1.  c. 

A   •  T    O  ^ 

2.  n^N  §  259.  2.  apy;;  n'lnVpi  the  generations  of  Jacob,  i.  e.  an  ac- 
count of  his  descendants.  This  is  the  uniform  style  of  the  titles  pre- 
fixed to  the  different  sections  of  Genesis,  see  on  2  :  4.  It  appears  to 
have  been  selected  on  account  of  the  prevailingly  genealogical  character 
of  the  history,  the  genealogies  constituting,  as  it  were,  the  frame  work 
of  which  the  narrative  is  the  filling  up.  Jacob  is  henceforth  contem- 
plated not  as  an  individual  but  as  a  patriarch,  the  father  .and  head  of  a 
family,  whose  fortunes  are  interwoven  with  his  own.  — ^a  §  215.  1.  b. 
Terms  of  natural  relationship  are  extensively  employed  in  Hebrew  to 
express  various  kinds  of  relation  or  dependence  §  254.  6.  a.  Time  is 
viewed  as  the  parent  of  that  which  is  produced  within  it,  and  a  person 
or  thing  as  the  offspring  of  the  time  during  which  he  or  it  has  existed. 
The  ordinary  mode  of  stating  the  age  is  that  here  employed,  son  of  seventeen 
years,  i.  e.  seventeen  years  old.  The  chronological  difficulty,  which  some 
have  fancied  here,  is  purely  imaginary,  and  has  arisen  from  neglecting  to 
observe  that  though  the  writer  in  pursuance  of  his  plan  (seeonver.  1)  has 
recorded  the  death  of  Isaac,  35  :  29,  before  proceeding  to  the  history  of 
Jacob's  family,  that  event  did  not  take  place  for  several  years  after  the 
occurrences  now  to  be  related,  ns-^ ,  in  the  singular  after  seventeen 
§251.  2.  a.  rrn  §  265,  §  266.  3.  a,  verb  following  its  subject  in  a 
descriptive  clause,  ry-i.  This  verb  is  often  followed  by  riwS ,  the  sign  of 
the  direct  object.  If  that  is  the  case  here,  it  must  be  read  superintend- 
ing  his  brothers  (who  were)  with  the  flocJc.  But  as  it  would  more 
naturally  have  -(ss  for  its  object,  and  it  is  sometimes  elsewhere  construed 
with  a ,  MN  is  doubtless  the  preposition  %vith,  and  it  is  to  be  rendered 
feeding  or  tending  the  flock  ivith  his  brothers  rrtx  for  Thx  from  hx 
§  63.  1.  a,  §  207.  2.  b.  The  preposition  a  will  then  indicate  the  sphere 
within  which  the  action  of  the  verb  was  exercised,  lit.  acting  as  shejjherd 
in  the  flock.     ^Nua  §  245.  3.     "lyb  Niinn  and  he  was  a  lad  §  258.  1.     ija 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  2  :  1-7.  99 

from  -,a  §  207.  1.  a,  §  21G.  1.  ^'6i  from  n'ix  §  207.  2.  e.  nsji  ,  verb 
iV  and  kV  §  IGO.  3.  ny^-\  crjB'i ,  the  sufBx  denotes  the  object  §  254.  9  ; 
the  noun  is  consequently  indefinite,  and  no  article  is  required  by  ns"^ 
§  249.  1.  b,  an  evil  rejwrt  respecting  them.     Coin  p.  Num.  14  :  37. 

3.  — Vt»  §  260.  2.  a.  disjJt— )a  §  201.  1.  b,  a  son  of  old  age,  not 
one  possessed  of  the  qualities  which  usually  accompany  age,  as  wisdom 
and  the  like,  but  one  born  when  his  father  was  old,  comp.  21 :  2.  7,  44  : 
20,  and  the  similar  expression  ivife  of  thy  yout\  Prov.  5  :  18.  The  ex- 
pression is  indefinite,  and  the  construct  relation  paraphrased  by  the  fol- 
lowing -iV  §  257,  perhaps  because  he  was  not  the  only  son  born  to  him 
at  that  period  of  his  life,  nbyi  §35.  1,  §265.  b.  :c"«d|  nshs,  LXX 
T^tTwi/a  TToiKt'Aov,  Y\i\g.tunica7npolymita77i,  Eng.  Ver.  coat  of  many  colours. 
This  explanation  is  based  on  the  assumption  that  d-'sa  means  ^^t'eces  ; 
a  '  coat  of  pieces '  might  then  mean  one  of  patchwork,  or  of  pieces  of 
various  colours  stitched  together,  or  perhaps  one  so  embroidered  as  to 
present  the  appearance  of  being  so  composed.  In  2  Sam.  13  :  18.  19, 
the  only  other  passage  in  which  the  expression  occurs,  it  is  rendered  by 
the  LXX  ;(trwv  KapTTwro?,  and  by  the  Vulgate  tunica  talaris.  In  con- 
formity with  this  the  latest  and  best  authorities  understand  by  d'^DS  ex- 
tremities ;  a  tunic  or  undergarment  of  extremities  is  one  reaching  to  the 
Avrists  and  ankles  in  contrast  with  those  in  ordinary  use,  which  were 
without  sleeves  and  extended  only  to  the  knees. 

4.  "inN  §  238.  2.  i-si^  ,  infin.  not  preceded  by  a  prep.  §  267.  b  ;  is^i 
is  commonly  followed  by  h ,  Vn  to  or  cy ,  riN  (prep.)  loith,  but  here  and 
in  Num.  26  :  3  by  the  direct  object  of  the  person  addressed.  tjS^^  "^ 
peace,  peaceably,  comp.  on  '.-aV ,  2  :  18,  or  unto  peace,  with  a  peaceable 
design. 

5.  ci'^n  §271.  3.  -lyi^  §  129.  1,  object  omitted,  comp.  2  :  19.  !!Sd'"^ 
§  145.  1,  added  again-  to  hate,  i,  e.  hated  yet  more  §  269.  a.  It  is 
characteristic  of  Hebrew  narrative  that  upon  the  first  mention  of  Joseph's 
dreams  the  result  of  his  telling  them  to  his  brethren  is  stated,  before  a 
more  detailed  account  is  given  of  them  ;  after  which  the  resulting  hatred 
or  jealousy  of  his  brethren  is  mentioned  again,  vs.  8. 11.  See  an  instance 
of  the  same  sort,  2  :  8,  comp.  ver.  15.  No  critic,  even  of  those  most  dis- 
posed to  discredit  the  original  unity  of  Genesis,  has  ventured  to  impute 
this  repetition  to  an  intermingling  of  different  narratives,  and  to  ascribe 
vs.  6-11  to  a  writer  distinct  from  the  author  of  ver.  5.  And  yet  this 
would  be  as  reasonable  as  the  like  cbai-ges  based  on  similar  repetitions 
occurring  elsewhere. 

7.  !3^?aVx  §  200.  c.  ntt;5  ,  pret.,  not  part.,  as  shown  by  the  accent 
8  34,  rose  up  in  contrast  with  naas  8  65  (2)  stood,     nrson,  fut.  because 


100  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

subsequent  to  the  preceding  §  263.  5.  a,  afterward  encircled  it.  It  is 
better  to  give  this  word  its  proper  verbal  force  than  to  regard  it  as 
simply  qualifying  the  verb  which  io^ovfs,  prostrated  themselves  around. 
j;<.-ihns;ri:  §  82.  5,  §  17G.  1,  §  88  (2  and  3  f.  pi). 

8.  ^V^n,  emphatic  infin.  §  282,  followed,  as  is  usual,  by  V?  over, 
since  the  monarch  is  over  his  subjects  or  exalted  above  them ;  more 
rarely  by  a  in,  to  define  the  sphere  in  which  the  sway  is  exercised,  since 
the  local  use  of  the  prep,  to  designate  the  royal  residence,  e.  g.  reign  in 
Jerusalem  etc.,  makes  this  ambiguous.  On  the  other  hand  Vt^  to  rule, 
is  commonly  followed  by  a  in,  and  rarely  by  hv  over,  see  on  1 :  18. 
tjN  .  .  .  n  §  283.  2  shalt  thou  reign  as  king  or  even  rule  in  any  way  ? 
iiriia!>h ,  plur.  used  indefinitely,  his  dreams,  though  only  one  had  been 
actually  related,  it  being  regarded  by  his  envious  brothers  as  a  repre- 
sentative rather  than  an  individual  fact,  comp.  8  :  4,  21  :  7,  46  :  2,  Judg. 
12  :  7,  1  Sam.  17  :  43,  Neh.  6  :  2,  also  Mat.  2  :  20,  27  :  44,  where  an  ap- 
parent discrepancy  with  Luke  23:39  is  thus  reconciled. 

10.  njo'i,  followed  by  Vn  or  Wo  before  the  person,  and  commonly 
the  direct  object  of  the  thing  narrated,  though  in  rare  instances  this  is 
preceded  by  h'i  concerning  or  Vn  in  reference  to.  ^s— lya^j ,  rarely  fol- 
lowed by  the  direct  object,  commonly  as  here  like  other  verbs  expressive 
of  hostility  by  a ,  the  hostility  being  conceived  of  as  not  only  directed 
towards  its  object,  but  reaching  and  penetrating  it.  It  expresses  more, 
therefore,  than  our  preposition  at,  which  may  be  used  in  like  connections, 
e.  g.  'to  scold  at^  ysi^^.'ii  Leah,  or  in  the  judgment  of  others,  Bilhah 
ver.  2,  or  Joseph's  own  mother,  Eachel,  who  was  already  dead,  35  :  19, 
but  is  here  mentioned  by  Jacob  for  that  very  reason,  to  make  the  ap- 
parent absurdity  of  the  dream  more  glaring.  Nian  §  230. 1,  §  282.  siai 
8157.3,8  276.1.     jnsnN  8  219.  1. 

O  '    O  T   :  IT    O 

11.  'ia-fiNS^'^^  J  commonly  followed  by  a,  see  on  i?i»;i,  ver.  10,  less 
frequently  by  the  direct  object  or  by  \  to,  i.  e.  envious  in  reference  to. 
I'^ax'} ,  Vav  in  a  disjunctive  sense  §  287.  1  ;  the  noun  on  account  of  this 
implied  contrast  is  put  emphatically  before  the  verb  and  receives  a  dis- 
junctive accent. 

12.  — riN  .  The  marginal  note  is  nx  Vy  Tip?  j^oint  over  x  and  n .  Ac- 
cording to  the  Masora  such  extraordinary  points,  §  4.  a,  occur  ten  times 
in  the  books  of  Moses,  four  times  in  the  Prophets,  and  once  in  the  Hagio- 
grapha.  The  Eabbins  explain  it  by  saying  that,  though  pretending  to 
feed  their  father's  flocks,  they  were  in  reality  feeding  their  own  spleen 
against  their  brother.  It  may  possibly  have  been  designed  to  call  at- 
tention to  the  construction  :  ns  and  a  follow  ni'n  here  as  in  ver.  2,  but 
with  a  diflferent  sense. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    37  :  8-28.  101 

13.  nsV  §  151.  1.  ^'TfhlbttiN^  §  123.  4.  "iteN»^,  notwithstanding  the 
repe  ited  change  of  subject,  it  is  omitted  from  this  and  the  following 
verbs,  because  it  can  create  no  real  embarrassment  §  243.  1. 

14.  i52ajni_,  commonly  with  the  direct  object  of  the  thing  brought, 
and  Vs?  before  the  person  to  whom  or  place  to  which  it  is  brought.  Here 
the  person  is  regarded  as  the  remote  object  §  273.  3.  a,  bring  me  hack 
word,  instead  of  to  me. 

15.  :  »;;5n  fut.  because  the  action  though  begun  is  not  finished  §  263. 

2,  ichat  art  thou  seeking  ? 

17.  "s  gives  confirmation.     Qiniax  §  273.  4. 

18.  f'n'pi  at  a  distance,  see  on  nhnw ,  1:7.  anp^  §  263.  1.  b. 
iiVsirin  §  80.  1,  made  themselves  subtle  or  deceitful,  i.  e.  acted  deceitfully, 
here  with  a  direct  object,  elsewhere  with  a ,  see  on  ver.  10.  :  in-iwr;^ 
§160.4. 

19.  nT?>n  §  73.  2.    :  xa  part.  §  266.  2,  the  same  form  as  pret.  ver.  23. 

20.  nrixa  §  248.  a,  a  properly  in,  but  after  a  verb  of  motion,  into. 
fl5-ttNi  8  100.  2.  a  (1).     wnVsN  8  101.  1. 

21.  d--'M  out  of  their  hand,  i.  e.  from  their  power  or  threatened 
violence.  It  is  on  account  of  this  derived  sense  of  the  phrase  that  the 
noun  is  singular  with  a  plur.  suf. ;  so  ?5t^  ver.  27.     iiass  §  129.  1,  §  169. 

3,  §  101.  2,  the  verb  followed  by  a  double  object  §  271.  4,  we  will  not, 
or  let  us  not  smite  him  as  to  life,  i.  e.  kill  him. 

22.  -Vx  with  the  apoc.  fut.,  which  here  does  not  differ  from  its 
simple  form  §  97.  2.  h,  is  equivalent  to  a  negative  imperative,  shed  not. 

23.  — I'rss  §  285.  2,  according  to  the  time  that,  i.  e.  when.  »t:''r£>;. 
§287.  3,  §273.  2. 

24.  ^nnjM  §  132.  2,  §  39.  3.  h.     ^;^5  §  258.  b. 

25.  B-^VxyK':;-:  §  57.  2  (3)  a.     nxa  §  34. 

28.  c^i.^ntt.  There  is  no  inconsistency  in  speaking  of  thesame  caravan 
as  Ishmaelites,  ver.  25,  as  Midianites,  and  as  Medanites,  ver.  36  ;  for 
though  these  were,  strictly  speaking,  distinct  tribes,  yet  from  their  close 
afiinity  in  origin,  25  :  2.  12,  and  character,  the  names  might  in  a  general 
sense  be  used  promiscuously.  The  fact  appears  to  be  that  both  here  and 
Judg.  8  :  24,  comp.  vs.  22.  26,  Ishmaelite  is  a  generic  term,  embracing 
not  only  the  proper  descendants  of  Ishmael,  but  other  Arab  tribes,  just 
as  Hellenes  was  used  to  designate  the  Greeks  generally,  though  properly 
denoting  one  subdivision  of  them.  Or  each  of  these  three  tribes  may 
in  actual  fact  have  been  represented  in  this  company  of  travelling 
merchants.  Upon  this  interchange  of  names,  which  is  so  readily  ex- 
plicable, certain  critics  have  based  the  assertion  that  two  contradictory 
narratives  are  here  blended.     One  is  represented  in  vs.  25-27  and  in 


102  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

ver.  28  from  insip^,  onward;  tbe  other  in  ver.  28,  as  far  as  n'an,  and 
in  ver.  36.  According  to  the  first  Joseph's  brethren  sold  him  to  the 
Ishmaelites,  who  carried  him  down  to  Egypt.  According  to  the  second 
certain  Midianite  merchants,  accidentally  discovering  him  in  the  pit 
where  his  brethren  had  left  him  to  perish,  drew  him  out  and  sold  him 
into  Egypt.  But,  1.  This  is  founded  on  a  false  theory  of  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  Pentateuch,  as  though  it  were  not  one  continuous  composition, 
but  made  up  of  detached  portions  from  different  pens.  2.  It  gratuitously 
impugns  its  credibility,  as  though  it  were  a  record  of  conflicting  tradi- 
tions instead  of  a  consistent  and  well  accredited  history.  3.  It  is  merely 
an  ingenious  cross-reading,  made  out  by  dividing  one  sentence  and  dis- 
locating others.  4.  It  is  apparent  that  the  writer,  or,  if  the  critics 
please,  the  compiler  saw  no  inconsistency  in  the  different  parts  of  what 
he  has  presented  as  one  connected  narrative ;  neither  was  such  an  in- 
consistency suspected  by  any  of  his  readers  until  very  recently.  The 
mention  of  Joseph's  being  taken  down  to  Egypt  both  at  the  beginning 
and  close  of  the  paragraph,  vs.  28.  36  (comp.  on  ver.  5),  and  again  39  : 
1,  where  the  subject  is  resumed  after  a  digression  (comp.  37 :  1  with 
35  :  27)  lends  no  countenance  to  this  critical  hypothesis. 

!i5»tt»5.  The  subject  of  this  and  the  next  two  verbs  is  not  the  Mid- 
ianites  but  the  brethren  of  Joseph,  45  : 5,  see  on  ver.  13.  c^niusa , 
the  prep,  denotes  the  price,  see  on  3:19.  Vj?.»J  shekels,  which  was  the 
current  standard  of  value,  is  to  be  supplied  §  251.  2.  c,  with  which 
t)03  is  in  apposition  §  253.  2 ;  for  the  price,  comp.  Ex.  21 :  32,  Lev. 
27^':  5. 

32.  -13^  §  129.  1,  §  94.  d.  nih:|n  §  24.  6,  §  230.  2.  a,  §  283.  2. 
jrjsa  §221.  3.  a. 

33.  pr.-'ssi  §  105.  «.  13 B  t^ih^  my  son's  coat  f  the  abrupt  brevity  of 
the  exclamation  is  admirably  suited  to  the  occasion,     tjha  §  282.  a. 

34.  rsntta.  We  would  say  iqion  his  loins,  and  the  Heb.  might  use 
5? ,  Jer.  13  :  1,  48  :  37  ;  but  here  it  has  a  in,  denoting  intimate  conjunc- 
tion, i.  e.  in  contact  with,  see  on  3:3.  ^2Nri'.i  §80.  1,  used  chiefly  in 
prose,  the  Kal  being  more  usual  in  poetry,  followed  by  V?  over,  since  the 
common  attitude  of  mourners  is  that  of  bending  over  the  object  of  their 
grief,  or  the  prep,  may  mean  on  account',  of,  the  effect  being  conceived 
as  resting  vpon  its  cause,  the  grief  resting  upon  its  source,  see  2  :  24. 
It  sometimes  takes  Vn  i7i  reference  to. 

35.  \YJf*\  §  277.  a,  §  276.  3.  rn:::  §  205.  h,  §  207.  1.  a.  iKh:V  §  101. 
3,  §  102.  3.  ohinnV  §  80.  a  (2).  ^s  might  be  explicative,  thai,  which  com- 
monly introduces  an  indirect  citation,  but  is  occasionally  used  even  before  a 
direct  citation  ;  but  it  is  better  to  regard  it  as  confirmatory,  for,  referring 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    39  :  1-6.  103 

to  the  implied  language  of  his  refusal,  '  I  will  not  be  comforted,  /or,  etc' 
or  but,  to  which  13  is  often  equivalent  after  a  negative  clause.  nVxr , 
the  continued  and  conscious  existence  of  the  dead  is  implied.  :  tj^sj 
§  172,  4,  followed  here  by  the  direct  object,  elsewhere  by  Vs  over,  h  or 
Vn  in  reference  to,  for. 

CHAPTER    XXXIX. 

1.  nnfin  §  265,  was  brought  down,  not  only  because  there  was  an 
actual  descent  in  leaving  Palestine  southward,  but  because  of  the  moral 
elevation  attaching  to  it  as  the  centre  of  religious  hopes  and  aspirations. 
Hence  men  are  said  to  '  go  up '  to  Palestine  and  to  Jerusalem  from  all 
directions,  Zech.  14  :  16 — 19,  et  passim. 

2.  n;n'? .  The  name  Jehovah  occurs  significantly  here  and  in  a  like 
connection  in  vs.  3.  5.  21.  23.  God's  favour  to  Joseph  was  not  a  mere 
providential  benefit  to  him,  but  belonged  to  Jehovah's  plan  of  grace  and 
his  merciful  dealings  with  his  covenant  people.  After  this  chapter 
n'n^  occurs  but  once  in  the  rest  of  the  book,  Gen.  49  :  18,  When  Joseph 
speaks  to  the  wife  of  Potiphar,  ver.  9,  to  the  servants  of  Pharaoh,  40  :  8, 
to  Pharaoh  himself,  41  :  16 — 32,  or  to  his  brethren  or  they  to  him 
while  they  thought  him  an  Egyptian,  42  :  18,  43  :  29,  44 :  16,  or  when 
Pharaoh  speaks,  41  :  38,  39,  or  the  steward  of  Joseph's  house,  43  :  23, 
the  more  general  name  DTn'^N  is  the  appropriate  one.  So  in  other  cases, 
where  the  thought  is  principally  of  God  as  ruling  in  providence,  42  :  28, 
or  a  contrast  is  implied  between  what  mcui  devised  and  God  appointed, 
45  :  5,  See  on  2  :  4.  — hn  prep,  with,  implying  fellowship  and  aid  §  238. 
2.  n^aa  §  216.  1.  d,  §  208.  3.  c.  rsix  §  201.  2,  §249.  1,  his  Egyp- 
tian master. 

4.  n-tc^5  differs  from  ^^y ,  see  Gescn.  Lex,  :'n-j;i:»i,  change  of  subject 
plain  from  the  connection  §  243,  1,  see  37  :  13.  28.  'iV— la^-Vsi ,  ellipsis 
of  the  relative,  comp,  ver.  5  ;  §  285,  3, 

5.  "ihi^a ,  prep,  a  in,  suggests  the  sphere  of  his  authority,  and  Vv  over, 
his  elevation  above  what  was  thus  subjected  to  him.  "Vsa  in  all,  this 
was  the  seat  of  the  blessing. 

6.  inx  suf.  refers  not  to  Potiphar,  he  kneio  not  anything  with  him, 
i.  e.  which  was  in  his  own  possession,  but  to  Joseph,  comp.  ver.  8,  and 
is  not  dependent  on  nw^NW  §  195,  3,  anything  tvith  him,  i,  e.  which  was 
in  Joseph's  charge,  but,  as  the  order  of  the  words  requires,  on  y-i;;  did  not 
know  with  him,  i.  e.  Joseph  had  not  only  the  entire  charge  but  the  ex 
elusive  knowledge  of  everything ;  his  master  shared  with  him  only  the 
knowledge  of  what  came  upon  his  table,     -ns^  §  254.  10. 


104  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

7.  nasw  §  98.  1,  §  22.  a  (1). 

9.  !ib:"'n  §  263.  4,  he,  i.  e.  my  master,  is  not ;  the  rendering  '  there 
is  none  greater,  etc'  would  require  ■)''N  without  the  suffix,  comp.  40  : 8, 
41  :  8.  ^'l^a  §260.  1.  —  tn  ;»&  for  if,  which  after  a  negative  clause 
(see  on  37  :  35)  is  equivalent  io' but  if  or  but  when,  i.  e.  except.  n©Na  in 
that,  i.  e.  because,  the  effect  being  regarded  as  involved  in  its  cause. 
:D''n'^NV  §  231.  3^  a,  in  respect  to  God,  the  prep,  indicating  the  direction 
of  the  offence. 

10.  siians  '  according  to  her  speaking,'  i.  e.  as  she  spake,  the  particle 
strictly  expressing  the  resemblance  or  identity  between  the  time  of  her 
speaking  and  his  not  hearkening,  and  thus  receiving  the  temporal  sense 
of  a<  or  ivhen.      Dij  i  cv  §  280.  1.     -xVi  §  287.  3.     n^aV  §  87. 

11.  Dvns  §  231.  5.  a,  since  the  particle  of  comparison  may  express 
not  only  identity  but  a  resemblance  more  or  less  remote,  it  is  applied  to 
measures  of  time,  space  or  quantity,  not  only  to  indicate  exactness  at, 
but  a  more  general  correspondence  about,  comp.  Gr.  m,  wo-et.  ^^sxtt 
prep,  partitive. 

12.  I'TSia  §22.  b,  §221.  5.  a,  the  prep,  may  be  taken  in  its  original 
local  sense  as  designating  the  part  immediately  affected  by  the  seizure, 
in  his  (/arment,  or,  which  is  more  natural  in  English,  it  may  indicate 
the  means,  in  which  the  action  is  regarded  as  involved,  since  that  alone 
rendered  it  possible,  Sy  his  gannent. 

14.  phsjs  §  35.  1,  §  92.  d,  V  properly  indicating  the  design,  see  on 
1 :  14,  which  is  here  inferred  from  the  result,  comp.  Ex.  17  :  3,  Lev.  20  : 
3.  !i5a  §  34,  according  to  the  turn  given  to  the  preceding  verb  the  prep, 
may,  as  after  verbs  of  hostility,  see  on  37  :  10,  indicate  the  object  at 
which  the  laughter  is  directed,  and  in  which  it  rests,  mock  at  us,  or  it 
may  denote  conjunction,  see  on  3  :  3,  37 :  34,  sport  with  us.  Vnjja  ,  the 
prep,  a  may  denote  the  cause,  means,  or  as  here  the  instrument,  since 
anything  may  be  regarded  as  residing  in  that,  by,  through  or  with  which 
it  is  effected. 

15.  ■'ncrr?  §  153-  4-     =='lr;V-  §  287.  3. 

16.  h5n^  §160.  1  and  3.  ' 

17.  pijS.V  might  be  dependent  on  riNan  §  160.  2,  see  ver.  14,  but  is 
more  probably  to  be  connected  with  xa  . 

18.  N"pNi,  construction  begun  with  the  infinitive  and  continued  with 
the  future  and  Vav  conversive  §  282.  c. 

20.  Q'pa  §  255.  2.  — i»n.  by  ellipsis  for  the  fuller  fdrm  cio  .  .  .  nics 
loher e,comTp'.  40  : 3,  or  'ia  .  .  .  t^.x  in  ivhich  §74.  i'^^ion  Iv'thibh  §46, 
for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  "'p.'^oN,  the  usual  form  of  the  noun,  whereas 
nsex  is  commonly  the  participle. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    40  :  1 10.  105 

21.  tjs^  §  172.  4.  'in  suf.  denotes  the  object  §  254.  9,  he  gave 
graciously  wrought  favour  toward  him,  in  the  mind  of  the  keeper. 
;  nrjbn— rria  -to  ,  a  subordinate  entrusted  with  the  immediate  oversight  of 
the  prison,  while  Joseph's  master,  the  captain  of  the  guard,  held  the 
supreme  direction  of  its  affairs,  comp.  40  :  4. 

CHAPTER  XL. 

1.  ^Nt3h  fut.  with  Vav  con  v.  might  have  been  used,  comp.  39 :  7, 
§  287.  3,  with  prep.  \> ,  comp.  39  :  9. 

2.  t]^;5';n  followed  by  V?,  the  prep,  in  a  hostile  sense  indicating  upon 
whom  the  anger  is  directed ;  it  might  also  have  Vt<  in  respect  to  ;  our 
idiom  requires  at.  lib  8  250.  2,  see  on  1  :  16.  i-'D-'-id  8  60.  3.  c, 
§  210.  a. 

3.  D7»  §  255.  2,  comp.  39  :  20. 

4.  cPN ,  not  set  him  over  them,  as  though  the  prep,  were  V?,  see  39  :  4, 
but  put  him  in  charge  with  them,  associated  him  with  them  to  have  the 
care  of  their  necessities,  to  wait  upon  them,  as  is  immediately  added. 
According  to  the  analogy  of  oriental  courts  these  were  officers  of  high 
rank,  and  Potiphar  assigns  them  his  servant  as  their  attendant,  ck"^ 
§  274.  2.  a. 

5.  Dn-'5»  §  250.  2.  a. 

7.  :c'i';n§  245.  3.  b. 

8.  i^N ,  the  absolute  form  is  only  used  when  it  is  the  last  word  in  its 
clause  §  258.  b. 

9.  -nsn'i  §  287.  3. 

10.  nrV"i  §  223.  2,  §  250.  2.  nrfibs  §  205.  a,  the  prep,  may  denote 
comparison,  as  if  it  were  blossoming,  i.  e.  it  seemed  to  blossom,  or  time 
it  was  about  blossoming,  see  on  39  :  10.  11.  rrriVy ,  construed  transitively 
with  the  result  of  the  action,  went  up,  i.  e.  grew,  put  forth  its  flowers 
8  271.  1.  !^"i= ,  used  collectively  §  198.  b,  whereas  the  fern.  r;s3  denotes 
a  single  flower.  ^V-'c^n  §  80.  a  (1),  either  viatured  grapes,  or  by  a 
transitive  construction  with  the  result  of  the  action,  ripened  into  grapes. 
p-'nSstoN  §  183.  c,  §  210.  e,  §  216.  1.  c.  It  has  been  objected  to  the 
truth  and  the  antiquity  of  this  narrative  that,  according  to  Herodotus, 
2.  77,  there  were  no  vines  in  Egypt  (ov  yap  o-<^t  cicrt  ev  T17  x^PV  oLfx-iveXoL), 
and  according  to  Plutarch,  De  Is.  et  Osir.  6,  wine  was  not  in  use  there 
before  the  time  of  Psammetichus  (^pfavro  8e  irivciv  airo  "^a/j-fnjTLxov,  trpo- 
T€pov  8'  ovK  (.TTivov  oTvov).  But  Hcrodotus  is  only  speaking  of  the  region 
which  he  denominates  '  the  grain  country '  {Tr]v  cnreLpoiJ.evr}v  Myv-n-Tov), 
and  even  in  regard  to  this  his  language  must  be  taken  with  some  limita- 


106  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

tions.  See  Rawlinson's  Herodotus,  II.  p,  108.  Plutarcli  is  speaking  of 
the  free  indulgence  in  wine  by  kings  and  priests  as  introduced  by 
Psanimeticluis  in  place  of  the  restricted  use  whicli  prevailed  before. 
The  monuments  of  Egypt  show  incontestably  that  wine  was  used  and 
the  grape  cultivated  there  in  the  earliest  periods  by  their  delineations 
of  the  vintage,  the  winepress,  vessels  for  drinking  and  for  holding  wine, 
and  even  persons  in  a  state  of  intoxication. 

12.  iiffiVt^  §  250.  2,  §  251.  2  and  4.     ;cn,  copula  §  258.  2. 

13.  TiS-ttini  §  160.  2.  tj?.3  §  221.  6.  a.  "icn  ,  used  adverbially  of 
time,  as  in  89 :  20  of  place  when,  the  time  in  which. 

14.  "iSDnST— =N  "IS,  see  on  39  :  9,  hut  if  thou  hast  remembered  me,  etc. 
with  the  implication  as  I  trust  thou  wilt  have  done  ns— r^i'::;^'!  then  do  kind- 
ness with  me,  I  pray  thee  §  287.  2,  or  if  may  be  equivalent  to  0  if,  and 
express  a  wish,  hut  if  thou  wouldst  rememher  me,  etc.  and  loouldst  do,  etc. 
Literally,  wouldst  have  remembered,  the  pret.  §  262.  1,  denoting  a  past 
in  relation  to  the  fut.  ata'^/.  §  35.  1 ;  this  tense  is  used  here  because  the 
act  of  memory  at  that  time  implies  that  he  had  been  remembered  during 
the  entire  preceding  period,  comp.  the  use  of  memini  as  a  present  in 
Latin.  The  following  verbs  ri"'ajy',  etc.  as  they  follow  the  future  at:-'^ 
obtain  a  future  sense  from  Vav  con  v.     '^^  §  65.  a.     "^tov  ,  see  on  3  :  12. 

15.  33S  §  93.  d,  §  282.  a.  !i5s'»  §  156.  4,  the  unusual  position  of  the 
accent  is  remarked  in  the  marginal  note  §  32. 

16.  aiu  well  not  correctly,  for  this  could  not  yet  be  known,  but  ac- 
ceptably, i  ■'fflNi-^y  Herodotus,  2.  35,  states  it  as  one  of  the  customs  in 
which  the  Egyptians  diifer  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  that  the  men  carry 
burdens  upon  their  heads  and  the  wom  n  upon  their  shoulders. 

20.  riT^brt  §  150.  5,  dar/  of  Pharaoh^ s  being  horn,  the  subject  of  the 
passive  verb  receiving  riK  ,  since  it  is  really  the  object  of  the  action 
§  271.  a. 

23.  •.!'nhsa»i,  Vav  in  an  adversative  sense. 


CHAPTER  XLL 

1.  y;v;a/ro?n,  denoting  separation  in  point  of  time,  i.  e.  after  the  end 
of.  f52;^  c";??.'*?  §202,  iivo  years  of  days,  the  measure  or  quantity  being 
in  apposition  with  the  material  §  253.  2.  -Vy  over,  because  a  person 
standing  on  the  bank  is  above  the  surface  of  the  river ;  the  English 
idiom  requires  by.  :  nis'^n .  The  number  of  Egyptian  words  occurring  in 
this  chapter  affords  an  incidental  proof  of  its  genuineness  and  truth. 

2.  n■^■^3  y?s;  §  228.  2  ;  the  cow  was  the  instrument  and  symbol  of 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    41  :  1-21.  107 

agriculture,  and  is  here  represented  as  coming  up  from  the  Nile,  which 
was  the  source  of  Egypt's  fertility,     m'si^  §  254.  10. 

3.  nsa  Up,  then  edge  or  brink  §  3.  1.  a.     niyn  §  216,  1.  a  (1). 

4.  Tiuari  .  .  .  nxnan,  the  article  is  for  the  sake  of  making  the  pre- 
ceding adjectives  agree  in  definiteness  with  the  noun  to  which  they 
belong  §  249.  \.  a  ;  the  adj.  themselves  could  not  receive  the  art.,  being 
in  the  const.  §  256.     y^-^  §  251.  4.     yips'"  §  147.  5. 

5.  T\'i'a_  §  235.  3  (3).  c^VaKj  §  207.  1.  d,  §  16.  3.  b.  r:p^B  in  the 
stalk,  because  forming  part  of  it,  in  intimate  union  and  conjunction  with 
it,  see  on  3  :  3. 

6.  ri2int!i  §  254.  9.  b.  ti-p,  the  southeast  wind  from  the  great 
desert.     Observe  that  q  is  a  radical,  not  the  plural  ending. 

8.  cysni  §  99.  3.  a.  -;:t:":h  IV.  §  193.  c.  r;-?:5h  suf.  refers  to 
D';"istt  §  197.  d.  on'.N,  the  plur.  and  the  sing.  (■iK'^ri)  are  used  indiffer- 
ently, according  as  the  dream  is  contemplated  as  one  or  two. 

9.  ny-^s-nx,  the  prep,  tvith.     --Nt:)!  §208.  3.     tcnsn  §245   3.  b. 

10.  -Vy  t)_::5,  see  on  40  :  2.  11.  -a^^Ji  §  99.3,  §  109.  3.  a. 

12.  ^vh  "ray  §  257.  2.  t-ix ,  '  each  according  to  his  dream,'  i.  e. 
according  to  the  dream  of  each.  The  construction  of  ai'-N  ,  when  used  as 
an  indefinite  pronoun,  and  standing  in  a  possessive  relation  to  nouns, 
often  follows  the  analogy  of  the  relative  nrx  §  285.  1,  comp.  9:5,  15  ; 
10,  Num.  26  :  54  ;  though  it  may  also  preserve  its  usual  construction  as 
a  noun,  comp.  2>">N-tiD5  43  :  21,  but  i2od  .  .  .  ^"x  42  :  35. 

13.  n':J.N3  according  to  that  which,  i.  e.  as  §  285.  2.  '^^^y^.  §  153.  1  ; 
the  subject  is  not  Joseph,  as  though  he  were  said  to  do  what  he  pre- 
dicted, but  Pharaoh,  who  though  addressed  is  reverentially  spoken  of  in 
the  third  person,  comp.  ver.  10.  Examples  of  a  like  change  of  subject 
abound,  see  on  37  :  13.  28. 

14.  '■/ns'»-^";5  3  pi.  indefinite  §  243.  2.  h^A':5 ,  where  the  Hithpael 
might  have  been  expected,  as  in  English  we  can  say  he  shaved,  for  he 
shaved  himself.  Another  correspondence  with  Egyptian  customs,  which 
are  here  the  reverse  of  the  Hebrew.  The  Egyptians  were  ordinarily 
shaven,  only  suffering  their  beards  and  hair  to  grow  in  token  of  grief, 
Herod.  2.  36,  whereas  to  be  shaven  was  a  token  of  grief  among  the 
Hebrews,  Isa.  15:2,  Amos  8:10. 

15.  ■qi^y  respecting  thee,  lit.  'upon  thee,'  the  discourse  being  founded 
upon  the  subject  spoken  of.     nnsV  §  22.  a  (5). 

16.  ■'Ty^a  not  to  me  belongs  this  faculty  of  interpreting  dreams. 
21.  nsa-.f?  3  f.  pi.  suf.  with  appended  vowel  n^  §  220.  1.  b,  which 

occasions  the  change  of  the  preceding  Kamets  to  Seghol.     Comp.  §  63. 
1.  b  and  c,  §  219.  1.  b.     "jn^Nito ,  the  noun  is  singular  §  221.  7.  a,  as  is 


108  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

sliown  by  tlie  adj.  y_ ;  the  suf.  ^n  is  occasionally  thougli  rarely  attached 
to  singular  nouns  §  220.  1.  b. 

22.  N-:xi  §  172.  4.  23.  tci^^-^tjN  §  275.  5. 

24.  ;.?^nni  §  88(2  and  3  f.  pi.). ' 

25.  Nin  8  258.  2.     t^n  ns  8  285.  2. 

26.  nbbn  §  249.  1.  c.     nhx  dfth  §  250.  1,  it  is  one  dream. 

28.  nx-n  §  175.  1. 

29.  vnv d^so    years   of  great  plenty,  descriptive  apposition 

§253.2." 

31.  ■'ssstt /rom  the  face  of,  ox  from  before,  i.  e.  by  reason  of,  the  ef- 
fect being  regarded  as  proceeding /rom  the  cause. 

32.  V?i.  in  respect  to,  lit.  ujwn  the  subject  of,  see  on  ver.  15.  —13, 
this  was  done  because  etc.     Tia  8  153.  3. 

33.  tn.'^  §  171.  1,  §  35.  2,  some  editions  have  Tsere  in  the  ultimate, 
consequent  upon  the  shifting  of  the  accent,  -jias  §  158.  4.  snn^ttj'>i 
§  157.  3,  receives  a  jussive  sense  from  its  connection  with  n-i';. 

34.  r»y ;:  expresses  not  simple  futurity,  but  desire  §  264.  a,  as  is 
shown  by  its  association  with  the  preceding  and  following  apoc.  futures. 
n|5  E^l  §  97.  2.     J  ssisn  §  256. 

35.  'S£|5';'?  and  they  shall  gather,  or  that  they  may  gather  §  263.  1. 
nVsn  §  249".  2. 

38.  njs^sn  §  230.  1,  Kal  fut.  though  the  form  might  also  be  found 
in  the  Niph.  pret.  t^-i'^N  hi"^  from  Pharaoh's  polytheistic  stand-point 
b1^■^^5  is  not  a  proper  but  a  common  noun,  and  the  expression  is  con- 
sequently indefinite,  a  divine  spirit,  lit.  a  spirit  of  divinity. 

39.  ■'fm  retains  its  strict  temporal  sense,  after  God  had  taught  him 
this,  he  had  a  superiority  to  others  which  he  did  not  possess  before. 
yinin  §  267.  b,  followed  by  a  double  object,  §  273.  1.     J'tj'.ttD  §  233.  a. 

40.  pji'j  some  render,  upon  thy  mouth  shall  all  my  people  kiss,  in 
token  of  fidelity  and  homage.  But  it  is  obj-ected  to  this  that  the  kiss 
of  fealty  was  upon  the  hand  or  the  foot,  not  upon  the  mouth,  and  that 
this  verb  meaning  to  kiss  is  never  construed  with  hv ,  but  either  with  the 
direct  object  or  with  h  before  the  person  to  whom  the .  kiss  is  given. 
Consequently  others  translate,  according  to  thy  bidding  all  my  people 
shall  dispose  themselves,  the  primary  notion  of  the  verb  being  assumed 
to  be  to  adjust  or  dispose,  from  which  both  its  other  senses  to  kiss  and 
to  arm  are-  derived.  The  preposition  V?  obtains  the  meaning  according 
to  from  the.  conception  that  when  one  thing  lies  in  every  part  precisely 
upon  another,  it  is  conformable  to  it.  The  mouth,  as  the  organ  of 
speech,  is  here  put,  as  it  frequently  is,  for  speech  itself,  or  for  command, 
K&sn  8  271.  4.     is'TSN  8  260.  2.  a.     :  tj^w  8  233.  a. 


NOTES   ON   GENESIS   41  :  22-57.  109 

42.  -lO'i  §  160,  3.  'ipystt  ,  royal  edicts  were  authenticated  by  the 
king's  signet-ring,  the  possession  of  which  gave  authority  to  act  in  the 
name  of  the  monarch,  Esth.  3  :  10.  12,  8  :  2.  10.  amn  nan  §  256,  the 
chain  of  gold  customary  as  a  mark  of  distinction  §  245.  3. 

43.  nas-Jsa  §  241.  1.  b,  §  216.  2.  b.  ns^an  §  256,  the  chariot  of 
the  second  order,  or  the  second  chariot,  i.  e.  the  one  immediately  follow- 
ing that  of  the  monarch  in  state  processions.  Ji^aij ,  properly  an  Egyp- 
tian word,  though  assimilated  in  its  orthography  to  abs.  inf.  Hiph.  of 
^■na  which  has  a  kindred  sense  §  94.  b,  see  Gesen.  Lex.  Tirisn  properly 
expresses  the  abstract  idea  of  the  verb,  but  when  it  continues  a  narra- 
tion it  is  modified  in  sense  by  the  tense,  number  and  person  of  the  pre- 
ceding principal  verb,  here  by  aa-isj,  and  he  set  him  over,  etc.  lit,  '  there 
was  a  setting  him  over,  etc' 

44.  ny-iB  Pharaoh,  i,  e.  the  king,  as  the  word  signifies  in  Coptic. 
1A1  D-'V— nV  §  9.  1,  shall  not  raise  his  hand,  i.  e.  to  perform  any  action, 
and  (our  idiom  requires  or  §  287)  his  foot,  i.  e.  to  take  a  step.  The 
expression  is  a  proverbial  one. 

46.  n?,  see  on  87:2.  n^»^io  §225.  1,  §  251.  1  and  2.  i^wsa 
§  22.  a  (1),  §  101.  3,  zVi  his  standing,  i.  e.  when  he  stood.  N^n  a  re- 
sumption after  the  intervening  mention  of  Joseph's  age,  of  the  statement 
at  the  close  of  the  preceding  verse  with  a  view  to  continue  the  narrative, 
see  on  37  :5. 

47.  yaten  §  256.  :d^s»j?V  §  101.  2.  b,  §  208.  3.  b,  by  handfuls,  the 
prep,  properly  signifies  according  to,  see  on  is^te^  1:11. 

48.  VaN-Va-nN  §  270.  c.  49,  ns-,n  §  175.  2.     -ibaV  §  22.  a  (5). 

50.  n">.''  §  275.  1,  the  marginal  note  n^iBi?  "OsV  Kamets^d  Lamedh 
calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  vowel  of  the  ultimate  is  prolonged, 
though  without  a  pause  accent  §  65.  b,  whence  some  have  unnecessarily 
inferred  that  it  is  an  abbreviated  participle  §  53.  2.  a,  §  93.  e.  N'^'ajn 
§  157.  3,  §  263.  1.  b. 

51.  ■>:•£?  §  169.  3,  §  92.  c,  the  form  of  the  verb  is  assimilated  to  the 
noun,  whose  etymology  is  to  be  explained ;  the  direct  is  substituted  for 
the  indirect  quotation. 

52.  c:■^s^?  §  183.  c,  double-fruitfulness  §  203.  5.  :  ^'jsy  §  221.  5.  c, 
§  62.  2.  6.'  " ' 

54.  nj^^hrii  §  141.  2  (p.  174). 

55.  «V§  151.  1,  §  197.  d,  §  275.  2.  b. 

56.  c-3  I'iN  §  285.  1,  all  in  which  there  was  food. 

57.  v-:Nn-?ai  §  275.  2.  b,  all  the  earth,  as  we  might  say,  '  every- 
body came.'  General  terms  are  necessarily  limited  by  their  application 
and  the  connection  in  which  they  are  found.      People  came  from  all 


110  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

quarters,  not  from  the  whole  earth  in  its  widest  sense,  of  course,  but 
from  the  entire  region  which  under  such  circumstances  would  naturally 
look  to  Egypt  for  supplies.  So  ver.  54,  all  the  lands,  must  mean  the 
countries  adjacent  to  Egypt,  and  with  which  the  Hebrews  were  most 
familiar. 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

I.  n^V  §  231.  4.  a.     wnnn  §80.  1  (3). 

3.  nn\»'y  §250.  2  (3),  §251.  4. 

4.  •>ris<  §  215.  1.  e.     53Nn^^  §  179.  1.  a. 

6.  js'-n  §  30.  2,  §  258.  2.' "  -^ihnt^.i  §  82.  5,  §  176.  1.  d:5N  §  274. 
2.  e.        ' 

7.  Jiv-y;?  fern,  in  sense  of  neuter  §  196.  a. 

9.  criV  in  reference  to,  respecting  them. 

10.  ':i"'".9?.i  Vav  adversative  §  287.  1. 

II.  52h3  §71.  a  (1).  The  fact  that  they  were  all  sons  of  one  man 
was  presumptive  evidence  that  they  were  peaceful  traders  and  not  a 
band  of  adventurers  or  emissaries.  ^^n-sV  §  262.  2,  have  not  been  and 
are  not  now  acting  as  spies  §  266.  3.  a. 

12.  —13  for  which  after  a  negative  is  equivalent  to  but,  37  :  35,  39  :  9. 

13.  -\w  c^si'  §  224,  thy  servants  are  twelve,  tve  are  brethren,  etc. 
■jbpri  §  260.  2  (2),  comp.  minimus  natu.  ci-in  §  245.  3.  b.  "'(jJ^n.'i  the 
remaining  one  §  245.  3. 

15.  nxT-a  by  this,  see  on  39 :  12.  14.  •>'^  §  215.  1.  d,  uttered  as  an 
exclamation,  the  life  of  Pharaoh  !  a  formula  of  swearing,  which  in  our 
idiom  would  require  the  preposition  '  by.'  -dn  if,  which  in  an  oath  ob- 
tains a  negative  sense.  The  complete  form  of  the  oath  would  be,  '  God 
do  so  to  me  and  more  also  if  you  shall  go  forth^  i.  e.  I  swear  that  you 
shall  not,  etc.,  1  Sam.  3  :  17.  —  dn  "ts  except  by  the  coming,  see  on 
39:9.     :n3n§235.  3  (4). 

16.  DStt  prep,  in  partitive  sense,  'crisi  pron.  expressed  on  account 
of  the  emphasis  of  the  contrast  with  nhx  §  243.  1.  a"^?Nn  §  109.  4. 
rKtjsri  §  230.  3,  indirect  question  §  283.  1  and  2,  §  205.  b.  •^s  that, 
depending  on  the  preceding  form  of  oath,  as  if  it  were,  '  I  swear 
that: 

17.  :nitt;  §274.  2.  a. 

18.  ii^h^.  §  287.  1.  ''^X^i  a  verbal  derivative  taking  a  direct  object, 
like  the  verb  from  which  it  is  derive  d. 

19.  nhN ,  the  article  is  omiited  purposely,  because  the  expression, 
contrary  to  the  ordinary  rule  §  246.  2,  is   here  indefinite,  one  of  your 


NOTES    OK   GENESIS  42  :  1-25.  Ill 

brethren,  lit.  '  one  your  brother.'  Comp.  ver.  33  ihNrt ,  after  a  selection 
had  been  made  of  the  one  to  be  left  behind.  •]':ai"n"i?'5  const,  of  the 
object  §  254.  9,  ffraiti  for  the  famine,  the  latter  being  the  object  for 
which  the  former  is  provided.     :  cs-'pia  §  208.  3.  c. 

20.  !  TS— !;by  »i ,  a  summary  statement  in  advance  of  what  is,  after 
a  brief  reference  to  another  subject,  related  in  detail  from  ver.  26  on- 
ward.    See  on  37  :  5. 

21.  t-^N ,  in  distributive  apposition  with  the  subject  of  ^.n^sij. 
■^s-'hN-Vs  concerning,  lit.  iqwn  the  subject  of,  see  on  41  :  15.  32.  nn^ 
§  216.  1.  a  (1).     iijifnnsi  §  80.  1  (2),  §  137,  §  25.     n^ja  §  34. 

22.  -Vn,  see  on  37  :  22.  ^Ntihri  §  109.  3.  a,  followed  by  a,  indicat- 
ing that  wherein  the  sin  is  committed,  in  the  matter  of  the  boy  ;  or  the 
prep,  may  be  used,  as  elsewhere  after  verbs  of  hostility,  to  indicate  the 
object  reached,  and  as  it  were  penetrated  by  it,  sin  against  the  boy,  see 
on  37  :  10. 

23.  V"'V3v!  ihe  interpreter,  usual  and  necessary  in  the  intercourse  of 
Egyptians  with  foreigners  §  245.  3.  stj^i"":!  §  238.  1,  §220.  2.  a  ;  the 
singular  form  of  this  preposition  is  used  with  singular  suffixes  (except 
twice  in  the  K'ri,  Josh.  3  : 4,  8  :  11),  and  the  plural  form  with  plural 
suffixes,  the  fem.  plural  being  mostly  preferred  when  the  suffix  embraces 
both  the  objects  the  interval  between  which  is  spoken  of,  and  the  other 
forms  when  the  objects  are  separately  stated,  and  the  preposition  re- 
peated before  each.  Comp,  Gen.  26  :  28.  Before  nouns  the  singular 
form  of  the  prep,  is  employed  except  in  one  passage,  Ezek.  10  :  2.  6.  7. 

24.  cri-^Vy*:  from  over  them,  with  allusion  to  his  position  on  an 
elevated  seat  above  them  ;  or  as  one  projects  over  that  beside  w^hich  he 
stands,  the  idea  of  superior  elevation  may  be  merged,  as  it  often  is,  in 
that  of  contiguity,  and  the  meaning  be  from  by  or  from  beside  them. 
.cn^jiyV  to,  when  no  motion  is  implied,  becomes  at  or  in,  see  on  2  :  18, 
hence  in  their  eyes  or  their  sight. 

25.  '•►nVm-;;!  Eaphe  §  27,  with  an  indefinite  subject  §243.  2,  and 
a  double  object  §  271.  1,  §  273.  3,  and  they  filled.  cn^Vs  §  208.  3.  d. 
aiain'^n ,  dependent  upon  ij:;';^  and  he  commanded  to  restore.  The 
change  of  construction  may  have  arisen  from  this  order  being  addressed 
to  a  different  person  from  those  who  fulfilled  the  preceding:  and  ;his 
may  be  still  further  intimated  by  the  change  of  number  in  w"i';:n  to  the 
3  sing,  indef.  §  243.  2.  'cn-'Spj,  the  plur.  denotes  p/eces  of  silver.  *"'_jt , 
in  distributive  apposition  to  the  preceding  sufEx,  see  on  ver.  21,  their 
money,  viz.  that  of  each  ;  or,  after  the  an. .logy  of  the  relative,  it  may 
be  connected  with  the  suffix  in  hpis,  into  the  sick  of  each,  see  on  41 :  12. 
nrV\  8  131.  4. 


112  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

27.  nnNfl  the  one,  distino^uished  as  such  in  an  enumeration,  is  of  course 
the  first,  so  that  the  cardinal  is  here  practically  equivalent  to  an  ordinal. 
It  is  not  here  added  that  the  others  made  the  same  discovery,  but  we 
learn  from  43  :  21  that  they  did:  and  this  is  not  inconsistent  with  ver. 
35.     ^23  §  215.  2.  b, 

28.  I'l'n'n  §  22.  a  (2),  with  Vn  they  trembled  unto,  i.  e.  turned  trem- 
blingly unto  §  272.  3.    -jsas  §  22.  b. 

29.  rin^n  from  nnp^  §  209.  1,  §  196.  a. 

30.  ■ri.'n  he  gave,  made,  i.  e.  regarded  and  treated  us  as,  etc. 

33.  iin^sn  §  160.  1.  va?"l  take  the  famine  of  your  houses,  as  if  we 
were  to  say,  take  the  need  of  your  houses,  i.  e.  what  is  necessary  to  sup- 
ply it,  comp.  ver.  19. 

34.  Q-'ip^  13,  see  on  ver.  12. 

35.  ffl^x  §271.  4.  b,  as  for  each,  his  bundle  of  money  §  256,  see 
on  41:  12. 

36.  I'is  u2)on  me  as  a  burden,  implying  grief  and  care.  ;n?i3 
§  220.  1.'  I  (3  pers.). 

37.  nai^  §  132.  1.  38.  -i^?^  ,  see  on  2  :  18. 

CKAPTER  XLIII. 

2.  iKs»n  §  287.  2. 

3.  lyn  §282,  §94.  a  (3  m.  s.),  testified  against  us,  i.  e.  solemnly 
warned  us  :  for  the  use  of  a  see  on  37  :  10,  42  :  22. 

4.  ^T,^  §  258.  b.         6.  '^-ah  §  231.  4.  a.     dnynn  §  186.  2. 

7.  53J5  in  reference  to,  respecting,  see  on  42  :  9.  ''3~V?  according  to 
(see  on  41  :  40)  the  sound  or  tenor,  lit.  mouth  ;  or  the  distinct  sense  of 
ia  as  a  noun  may  be  lost,  as  it  not  infrequently  is,  and  the  phrase 
signify  simply  according  to.  yjs  fut.  relative  to  preceding  pret.  §  263. 
1,  loere  tve  to  know  ?  or,  as  the  implied  negative  rests  on  the  assumed 
impossibility,  could  we  know  ? 

9.  iiriN^sn  pret.  in  relation  to  the  future,  if  I  shall  not  have  brought 
him,  §262.1.  i^nisn^  §  144.  2,  §  150.  4.  ^nurn,  §  287.  2,  §  100.  a 
(1),  followed  by  h ,  see  on  39  :  9.     :  c''«;r!  §  245.  5. 

10.  13  depends  on  hnVtq  ver.  8,  assigning  a  reason  why  the  request 
to  send  Benjamin  should  be  granted.  nV;iV  §  239.  2  (3).  sisna-ttrin 
§  137,  §  141.  2  (p.  175),  pret.  in  relation  to  a  past  §  262.  1.  -13  de- 
pending on  an  ellipsis,  '  the  fact  is  /Aa/,'  or  'I  affirm  ihat.^  ijsas  modi- 
fied by  the  conditional  particle  nV>;V  we  loould  have  returned,  m  ,  used 
adverbially  §  235.  3  (4). 

11.  rnttTW  prep,  in  partitive  sense,  of  the   song  of  the  land,  that 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    43  :  1-32.  113 

which  is  made  the  theme  of  song,  its  most  celebrated  productions ;  othera 
explain  the  word  in  this  place  from  a  different  signification  of  the  root, 
that  which  is  cut  or  obtained //-owi  the  land,  its  productions. 

12.  nrra  tios'i  §  254.  6,  money  of  diq)Iicatio7i,  may  either  mean 
*  double  money,'  comp.  Ex.  16  :  22,  as  5)05  nsajw  unquestionably  does  iu 
ver.  15,  or  "a  duplicate  parcel  of  money,*  when  it  will  be  equivalent  to 
inN  iqDS  ver.  22.  That  the  latter  is  the  meaning  here  is  apparent  from 
the  separate  mention  of  the  '  money  which  was  brought  back.'  tp,T.^ 
§  221.  1.  a;  the  sing,  form  of  the  noun  is  due  to  the  special  significance 
of  the  phrase,  which  does  not  mean  literally  in  your  hands,  but  in  your 
possession  or  along  with  you,  see  on  37 :  21.     a's'lwrt  §  153.  1. 

14.  nhs  §  249.  1.  b.  :  Ti^sa  §  65.  a,  pret.  in  relation  to  a  future 
§  262.  1,  when  (lit.  according  to  the  time  that  §  285.  2)  /  shall  have 
been  bereaved,  I  shall  have  been  bereaved.  If  this  results  in  my  bereave- 
ment, it  must  be  so:  there  is  no  avoiding  it.     Comp.  John  19  :22. 

15.  ;]5s-!i:ii:«i  §  24.  4,  apposition  of  the  quantity  with  the  material 
§  253.  2,  comp.  41 : 1.  cjiJ^'a  is  here  the  direct  object  of  in"i»i  §  271.  2  ; 
it  might  with  equal  correctness  have  been  n^ai^^^'a  with  He  directivej 
46:3.4. 

16.  n©x\  §  285.  2.  tlit:?,  the  only  example  of  Hholem  with  a  '? 
gutt.  imper.  §  125.  1.  :  D'"^".*?  §  203.  5,  the  well-known  period  of 
noon  §  245.  3. 

17.  nn^j.  §  256.  d.  18.  n-a  §  273.  5.     nhjjV'^.  §  132.  2. 
19.  ^ii  §  274.  2.  h.  20.  ^a"§  240.  2. 

21.  !^r;rit5^  §  99.  3,  the  apodosis  may  begin  here  or  with  nsn-i  §  287. 
2.     '.Vpttts  ,  the  precious  metals  were  weighed,  not  coined. 

26.  ^^  2J1 ,  the  marginal  note  tt;:;i-  'n  dagheshed  Aleph  calls  attention 
to  the  point  in  this  letter,  which  is  commonly  explained  as  Mappik  §  26. 
-^ntjntosi  §176.  1. 

27.  Vn"j»i,  followed  by  \  both  before  the  person  to  whom  and  the 
subject  to  which  the  question  was  directed,  cn^cn  used  absolutely  to  in- 
dicate condition,  in  health  §  274.  2.  e ;  there  is  no  need  of  assuming  it 
to  be  an  adjective,     -^j^.th  §  249.  1,  your  old  father. 

28.  :;.-n«^»_^  §  46.'  '  29.   tiDn;  §  61.  1,  §  141.  3. 

30.  nn-rnn  to  the  inner  a2mrtment,  or  it  may  mean  to  his  chamber 
§  245.  3.  a.  :  n'/S'i  thither  is  used,  when  previous  motion  is  implied, 
even'  though  this  is  not  expressed  by  the  immediately  preceding  verb, 
wept  on  coming  thither,  where  our  idiom  requires  '  wept  there.' 

32.  The  laws  of  caste  in  Egypt  forbade  promiscuous  intercourse 

with  foreigners,  Herod.  2.  41  ;  and  Joseph,  who  was  allied  to  the  priestly 

caste,  ate  separately  from  the  other  Egyptians.     i^lsSij"'  §  88  (2  and  3 
8 


114  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

m.  pi.),  §  263.  3.   na^'in ,  not  merely  offensive,  but  an  object  of  religious 
abhorrence. 

33.  tr,5;ri»i,  followed  by  Vn  §  272.  3,  expressed  their  wonder  to  one 
another  by  looks  or  words. 

34.  a-p''  §  2G0,  a.  nx'a,-»  §  215.  1.  b.  nni;;  handfuls,  hence  equal 
parts,  ^/ive  times  ;  B';nj  would  mean  hands,  the  fem.  plur.  is  commonly 
used  for  the  derived  senses  §  203.  a.  »n3\!;»i,  drank  to  satiety,  as  much 
as  they  wanted,  not  necessarily  to  intoxication,  though  the  word  is  often 
so  used,  comp.  Hag.  1 :  6. 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

1.  N^'w§  271.  1,  §  273.  1.  riNo  §  131.  4,  without  >,  but  see  Vsn^ 
43  :  32,  §  267.  5. 

2.  yina  §  256.  t]S3..  const,  of  object  §  254.  9,  his  money  for  grain, 
comp.  on  42  :  19.     i3-i3  §  22.  a  (5).     :n2';  §  92.  c. 

3.  nii*  §  82.  1.  ff\3),  §  156.  2. 

4.  Dnk:nn  §  100.  1.     rosV  §  231.  4.  a. 

5.  ni  ^Ais,  assuming  the  presence  of  the  cuj),  and  their  knowledge  of 
what  he  referred  to.  vPtt^  §  263.  4,  with  a,  a  person  being  said  'to 
drink  in  a  cup,'  because  he  drinks  what  is  in  it.  ttihs  abs.  infin.  §  92.  d. 
tnnh  §  141.  2  (p.  174). 

7.  "SI'  §  263.  2,  xohy  loill  my  lord  speak,  the  thought  being 
directed  not  only  to  the  fact  that  he  has  just  spoken  in  this  manner,  but 
to  his  probable  persistence  in  it.  s^V'^rl^  §  219.  1.  a,  lit.  it  is  unto  pro- 
fane to  thy  servants  from  doing,  we  esteem  it  utterly  profane  and 
detestable,  so  that  we  would  not  do.  The  idiomatic  phrase  may  per- 
haps be  best  rendered  in  English,  '  far  be  it  from  thy  servants  to  do.' 
n'.oya ,  the  prep,  in  its  negative  sense  before  an  infin.  away  from  doing^ 
i.  e.  so  as  not  to  do. 

8.  ;]D*3  ,  indefinite  §  248.  aa^j  fut.  to  preceding  pret.  §  263.  1,  how 
should  we  after  that  steal. 

9.  n^;  §  156.  2,  §  287.  2.  r.;:ns  with  >  twice,  comp.  1 :  29.  ^jnNV 
§  231.  i.'a. 

10.  nas  §  65  (1),  the  marginal  note  is  abbreviated  for  •p'p^  ti;;;ta  y^;"; 
Kamets  ivith  Zakeph  Katon,  §  9.  ].     triN"; ,  emphatic  contrast  §  243.  1. 

12,  ^■iTsa  §  260.  2  (2),  wi  or  at  the  eldest,  comp.  in  Lat.  maximus 
natu.     VHn.§  140.  5. 

13.  cr;-5Kt;  §  220.  2.  a.         14.  xa^i  §  276.  1.     ?s^ni:>  §  236.  2. 

16.  -n«i  pron.  used  adverbially  §  235.  3  (4).  p;:/4i?  §  ^2.  5,  §  96. 
b.    «5an  8  236.  1.     :  I'n^a  .  .  .  n-ix  8  285.  1. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS,  44  :  1-34.  115 

17.  Q'iVttV  ,  ill  peace,  comp,  2  :  18,  37  :  4, 

18.  rn  §  240.  2.  Ij-ayB  prep,  expressive  of  hostility,  against,  see  on 
37  :  10.  ■'3  assigns  the  reason  why  he  deprecated  Joseph's  anger. 
:  mS'^ss  "^itts ,  strictly  like  thee  like  Pharaoh,  thou  art  like  Pharaoh  in 
authority. 

20.  nn  pret.  or  part.  §  156.  2.  :  SsfjS  §  262.  2,  has  loved  him,  with 
the  implication  that  he  still  does  bo. 

22.  atyi,  lit.  and  he  ivill  leave  his  father  and  he  loill  die.  It  is  put 
in  the  form  of  an  affirmation  that  he  would  do  so,  and  this  result  would 
follow,  the  implied  condition  being  if  the  father's  inability  to  part  with 
his  son  were  disregarded. 

23.  -jiiSDh  §  150.  2,  §  269.  a. 

27.  ^T\yT.  !=?!?  §  262.  2,  the  pronoun  emphatic  §  243.  1,  you  know 
yourselves. 

28.  nnN.n  §  245.  3.     tjnu  §  282.  a. 

29.  crinj)^!)  pret.  with  Vav  con  v.  has  its  signification  here  deter- 
mined by  the  immediately  preceding  nz'n  §  265.  b,  and  now  ye  are 
taking,  etc. 

32.  ""S  refers  generally  to  what  precedes,  and  assigns  the  reason  why 
Judah  in  particular  was  so  urgent  in  the  matter.  I  speak  as  I  do,  for,  etc. 
any  pledged  the  lad  from  ivith  my  father,  i.  e.  obtained  him  from  my 
father  by  the  pledge  or  security  which  I  gave. 

33.  nhjn  ,  primarily  xtnder  ;  then,  as  one  thing  coming  in  under  an- 
other removes  it  and  takes  its  place,  in  place  of,  instead  of. 

34.  •\3  depends  on  the  implied  answer  to  the  preceding  question,  I 
cannot  go  up  lest,  etc.  rist^  with  a,  gaze  upon,  is  stronger  than  with 
the  direct  object,  when  it  means  simply  see.  The  prep,  denotes  that  the 
sight  not  only  falls  upon  the  object,  but  remains  fixed,  rests  in  it,  see 
on  1  :  4,  3  :  3. 

CHAPTER   XLV. 

1.  Vb'^  in  reference  to  all,  he  could  not  maintain  a  self-restraint 
such  as  had  regard  to  bystanders.  rVv  by  him,  see  on  42  :  24.  ■'Vya 
from  by  me,  or  hv  may  retain  something  of  its  original  force,  from  ttpon 
me,  their  presence  being  represented  as  burdensome  and  lying  as  an 
oppressive  load  t(po7i  him,  comp.  42  :  36.     '^'-'^.~^  §  150.  3. 

2.  «y«r»i  §  197.  (/,  §  275.  2.  b.  4.^nx  .' .  .  t^n  §  285.  1. 

5.  Di-irya  let  it  not  burn  in  your  eyes,  i.  e.  let  not  anger  be  kindled 
there.  Anger  is  here  and  31:35  spoken  of  as  manifesting  itself  in 
the  eye. 


116  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

6.  m ,  used  adverbially  §  235.  3  (4),  see  43  :  10.  "njcN  ,  see  on  39 : 
20,  40:13.  tt-'-ih  §  185.  a.  :n"'S|»i,  Vav  used  after  a  negative  dis- 
junctively, or  §  287.  1. 

7.  ni-Nin"!"  followed  by  V  §  272.  2.  a,  to  preserve  life  to  you.  nti-'VsV 
§  207. 1.  c,  the  fern,  may  be  used  as  an  abstract,  unto  a  great  deliverance, 
or  as  a  collective  §  198,  unto  a  large  escajje,  so  that  not  a  mere  fraction 
but  a  numerous  body  might  escape  this  peril. 

8.  cpN,  pronoun  expressed  because  of  the  contrast  with  the  following 
L^nVxn  §  243.  1.  ''^,for,  after  a  negative  equivalent  to  but,  see  42  :  12. 
^kh.  Pharaoh  had  the  highest  regard  for  him,  was  guided  entirely  by 
his  counsels,  and  had  entrusted  the  supreme  management  of  everything 
to  him.     hv'ci  followed  by  a  ,  see  on  1:18. 

9.  n;;-i  §  148.  3.  '    10.  n^^ri  §  100.  a  (1),  §  276.  1. 

11.  D^j^  §  253.  2, 

12.  n'.kh  §  259.  2,  §  278.  ^nx,  ^s  §  220.  1.  c.  la.i^sn  is  the  sub- 
ject and  ■»•)  the  predicate,  the  mouth  sjieaking  to  you  is  my  mouth. 

15.  "p'ii'i  with  the  direct  object,  or  more  commonly,  as  here,  with  h. 
§  272.  2.  a,  gave  a  kiss  to,  etc. 

16.  n*a  §  274.  2.  b.  18.  ^iVssi  eat  ye  ;  the  imper.  is  permissive. 

19.  nni;;s  §  86.  b  (2  m.  s.),  §  262.  2,  thou  art  charged  to  say  to 
them,  etc. 

20.  o-DS^yi ,  see  on  37  :  21 ;  pity  like  other  emotions  expresses  itself  in 
the  eye,  comp.  ver.  5.  -Vn  see  on  37  :  22.  Dhn  §  153.  5,  §  157.  3,  to 
have  compassion  upon,  sjmre,  followed  by  V? ,  since  the  act  proceeds  from 
a  superior  and  readies  down  upon  an  inferior.     :  Nfin  §  258.  2. 

21.  -(S— ?.\oj'"i],  preliminary  statement  of  what  is  more  fully  described 
in  detail  from  ver.  25  onward,  comp.  42  :  20.  •\v\^,'\  continues  the  narra- 
tion according  to  the  succession  of  ideas  in  the  mind  of  the  writer, 
though  it  is  not  subsequent  in  the  order  of  time  to  the  statement  of  the 
preceding  clause,  see  on  2  : 8.  19.  ■'3""Vy  according  to  the  conwiand  of, 
see  on  41 :  40. 

22.  ■j^x';  in  distributive  apposition  to  dVs?  ;  when  te^N  is  used  in  the 
sense  of  an  indefinite  pronoun  it  rarely  receives  the  article.  Where  it 
does  receive  it,  as  here  and  1  Sam.  26  :  23,  1  Kin.  8  :  39,  Prov.  20 :  3. 17, 
the  article  has  its  generic  or  universal  force  §245.  5,  'a  suit  of  clothes 
to  the  man '  throughout  the  entire  company,  i.  e.  to  each  person.  rrisVh 
changes,  i.  e.  a  suit ;  the  plur.  is  used  with  reference  to  the  different  ar- 
ticles composing  the  dress,  for  each  of  which  a  change  was  furnished. 
•e'vv  §  251.  1.  a.  rriNW  ,  supply  'shekels,'  as  that  was  the  most  familiar 
denomination  §  251.  2.  c;  so  'a  million  of  money'  would  mean  dollars 
in  America  and  pounds  sterling  in  Great  Britain,     tjosi  §  253.  2. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    46  :  1-5.  117 

23.  t^i'3 .  Some  refer  the  pronoun  to  what  precedes,  lilce  this,  i.  e. 
the  same  as  he  had  given  his  brothers,  and  in  addition  ten  asses,  etc. 
As,  however,  there  is  no  conjunction  before  n-jt? ,  it  is  more  natural  to 
refer  nst  to  what  comes  after,  as  in  vs.  17.  19,  so  that  like  this  is  equi- 
valent to  '  as  follows.'     aiKtt  prep,  in  partitive  sense. 

24.  iiranpi— Vn  ,  see  on  37  :  22,  Ges.  renders  tremble  not,  be  ye  not 
timid,  but  the  ordinary  meaning  of  the  word  yields  a  more  suitable 
sense,  be  not  angry,  do  not  get  into  angry  altercation  with  each  other 
as  to  the  part  which  you  respectively  took  in  this  crime  against  me  as 
well  as  against  my  father. 

25.  »N2r  §  271.  2. 

26.  — '5";  and  that  depends  upon  nfcs^ ,  and  marks  a  transition  from 
the  direct  to  the  indirect  mode  of  citation.  Vj»  with  a ,  see  ver.  8. 
A3-'n  S  153.  5,  ?W5  bcm(mbed,  remained  cold  and  without  emotion,  or 
perhaps  stunned  by  the  intelligence  which  he  was  unable  to  credit. 
*ji«}cn  followed  by  V  before  the  person  or  thing  to  which  faith  is  given. 

'  27.  nss'j  §  131.  4. 
28.  Vsno^ .   Although  the  names  Jacob  and  Israel  are  often  used  in- 
terchangeably as  simple  equivalents,  there  appears  to  be  a  significance 
iji  putting  this  language  in  the  mouth  of  prevailing  Israel,  32 :  28. 
:n!HsN  §263.  1.  b. 

CHAPTER    XLVI. 

1.  K2M  §  276.  2.  rrnsa  §  256.  d.  :  pn::^ ,  in  memory  of  the  divine 
covenant  there  made  with  Isaac,  and  probably  upon  the  altar  which 
Isaac  had  built,  26  :  23 — 25. 

2.  ris^^sa,  indefinite  plur.  though  one  only  is  intended,  see  on  37  : 8. 

3.  m-'tt  §  144.  3,  §  148.  2,  the  prep,  ya  usual  after  verbs  of  fearing 
may  be  explained  as  indicating  the  source  from  which  the  fear  pro- 
ceeds, or  that  from  which  the  fear  would  incite  to  flee.  Upon  the  latter 
hypothesis  ';a  would  here  have  a  negative  sense  before  the  infin.  away 
from  going  down,  i.  e.  so  as  not  to  go  down,  see  on  44  :  7. 

4.  --bbN  emphatic  §  243.  1.  ^^Vvn  §  169.  3.  n\y  282.  a,  the  em- 
phasis of  the  repetition  is  increased  by  the  unusual  position  of  the  infin. 
which  here  stands  after  instead  of  before  the  finite  verb,  and  by  the 
particle  ca  which  implies  accession,  /  will  bring  thee  up,  yea,  bring  thee 
up.  tjs'i"''! ,  the  subject  stands  emphatically  before  the  verb  §  270.  a. 
lAi  rcttji  shall  put  his  hand  itpon  thine  eyes,  pay  the  last  tribute  of  af- 
fection by  closing  the  eyes  in  death, 

5.  :  ink  8  276.  2. 


118  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


EXODUS.    CHAPTER  XX. 

2.  0  The  sections  of  the  Masoretic  text  were  doubtless  intended  to 
distinguish  the  several  commandments,  though  it  is  remarkable  that 
the  division  thus  indicated  agrees  neither  with  that  of  the  ancient  Jews 
represented  by  Josephus  and  Philo,  nor  with  that  which  prevails  among 
the  modern  Jews.  The  former,  like  the  majority  of  the  Christian 
fathers  and  the  Eeformed  Churches  of  the  present  day,  regarded  the 
prohibition  of  idolatry,  ver.  3,  as  the  first  commandment,  that  of  image- 
worship,  vs.  4-6,  the  second,  and  under  the  tenth  they  included  the 
whole  of  ver.  17.  The  latter  find  the  first  commandment  in  ver.  2, 
though  it  has  not  the  form  of  a  command,  combine  the  prohibition  of 
idolatry  and  image- worship,  vs.  3-6,  as  the  second,  and  include  the 
whole  of  ver.  17  in  the  tenth.  The  sections  of  the  text,  on  the  con- 
trary, agree  with  the  division  of  Augustine,  which  after  him  became 
current  in  the  Latin  church,  and  was  retained  likewise  by  Luther. 
According  to  this  the  first  commandment,  vs.  2-6,  prohibits  both 
idolatry  and  image-worsliip,  no  distinction  being  made  between  offences 
against  the  unity  of  God  and  against  his  spirituality ;  and  two  com- 
mandments are  devoted  to  the  sin  of  coveting,  ver.  17,  though  this  is 
attended  with  the  inconvenience  of  creating  a  distinction  in  things  fun- 
damentally identical,  and  is  moreover  precluded  by  a  variation  in  the 
order  of  the  clauses  in  Deut,  5,  where  the  decalogue  is  repeated. 

The  t  after  ver.  7  indicates  a  wider  separation  than  D  (see  on  Gen. 
1:5),  and  is  i)erhaps  designed  to  mark  the  limit  of  the  first  table,  a 
more  equable  division  of  the  matter  being  attained  thus  than  by  divid- 
ing at  any  other  point. 

This  passage  is  provided  with  a  double  system  of  accents,  §  39.  4.  a, 
one  having  relation  to  its  division  into  verses  and  the  other  into  com- 
mandments. Thus  vs.  2-6  are  accented  both  as  separate  verses  and  as 
forming  together  one  paragraph:  so  also  vs.  8-11.  And  the  sixth, 
seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  commandments  (according  to  the  ordinary 
reckoning),  are  accented  both  individually  and  as  forming  together  a 
single  verse  ;  they  are  so  numbered  in  Deut.  5,  though  the  common 
enumeration  in  Ex.  20  makes  them  four  distinct  verses.  Where  the 
limits  of  the  verse  and  of  the  commandment  are  identical,  as  in  the  third, 
ver.  7,  and  the  fifth,  ver.  12,  the  two  systems  of  accents  coincide  and 
are  reduced  to  one.  In  ver.  17  there  is  but  a  single  series  of  accents, 
its  first  clause  having  no  separate  accentuation  to  distinguish  it  as  a 
complete  commandment ;  the  d  in  this  verse  is  also  omitted  in  many 
manuscripts  and  in  a  few  printed  editions. 


NOTES   ON   EXODUS   20  I  2-5.  119 

When  considered  as  one  paragraph,  vs.  2-6  are  divided  into  three 
clauses,  §  36.  I,  the  first  ending  at  dnasn ,  ver.  5,  and  the  second  at 
iNirV ,  ver.  5.  The  Segholate  clause  is  subdivided  at  ytNS,  Vy^s» , 
and  n3!i5sn,  ver.  4,  ijs,  ver.  3,  'O'^j^y  and  'T'H^n,  ver.  2.  In  the 
second  clause  both  the  subdivisions  and  the  immediate  antecedents 
of  Athnahh  coincide  with  the  accents  before  Silluk,  which  marks  the 
last  clause  of  ver.  5  taken  by  itself.  The  third  or  Silluk  clause  is  sub- 
divided at  cp^x^.  Eeturning  to  the  two  subdivisions  of  the  first  clause 
in  ver.  2,  the  Zakeph  Katon  of  the  first  is  preceded  by  Munahh  and 
Pashta,  the  R'bhia  of  the  second  by  Munahh  and  Geresh,  and  this  by 
Kadhma,  T'lisha  K'tanna  and  Munahh.  This  same  verse,  when  ac- 
cented separately,  consists  of  two  clauses,  the  first  ending  at  tf'n'^N, 
which  is  preceded  by  Munahh  and  Tiphhha,  while  :  a-'-^ay  is  preceded 
by  Merka  and  Tiphhha,  and  this  by  Merka  and  T'bhir,  and  this  by 
Darga.  In  most  editions,  though  not  in  all,  Dins?  has  an  Athnahh 
additional  to  the  two  accents  already  explained.  This  indicates  a 
paragraph  of  two  clauses,  of  which  the  first  is  ver.  2,  and  the  second 
ver.  3,  and  consequently  represents  the  ordinary  Reformed  view  of  the 
length  of  the  first  commandment. 

3.  -N-5 ,  this  may  either  be  joined  by  Makkeph  to  the  following 
word  and  receive  Methegh,  or  it  may  receive  Munahh  whether  as  the 
second  conjunctive  before  T'bhir  or  as  the  fourth  before  Geresh.  ^•^■n'l 
8  275.  1.  :  13  a—Is?  §  39.  4.  a,  upon  my  face,  i.  e.  before  me,  an  act  per- 
formed in  the  presence  of  another  being  said  to  be  upon  his  face,  just  as 
we  speak  of  anything  adjacent  in  a  lateral  direction  as  'upon  one's  side' 
or  '  upon  his  right  or  his  left  hand.'  Others  give  to  face  here  the  sense, 
which  it  sometimes  has,  of  person  or  self;  ■'SS"?^  will  then  mean  either 
above  me,  or  besides  me,  the  preposition  denoting  something  superadded. 

4.  — nayn  §  243.  2,  may  either  be  followed  by  Makkeph  or  have 
one  of  the  conjunctives  by  which  it  is  accompanied;  in  the  former  case 
the  following  V  will  have  Daghesh  forte  conjunctive,  in  the  latter  it  will 
remain  without  it,  as  is  indicated  by  the  Raphe  §  27.  — Vsn  §  256.  c, 
see  on  Gen.  45  :  6.  na-^_  is  not  a  second  object  of  rt'-qpzi  §  273.  3,  7nake 
an  image  or  any  form  of  God  (out  of)  that  which  is,  etc.  but  has  niiittr 
for  its  antecedent,      hs'i'o  ,  nhPtt ,  see  on  1 :  7. 

5.  t3-!2j;n  8  111.  3.  a.  c'-^'-<io  8  207.  1.  a,  that  the  second  genera- 
tion,  though  not  explicitly  mentioned,  is  not  to  be  excluded,  is  both  ob- 
vious in  itself  and  apparent  from  34  :  7.  ;  "Ni»^  §  102.  3,  in  reference 
to  those  hating  me.  This  law  of  divine  retribution  holds  in  regard  to 
God's  enemies,  who  are  regarded  as  perpetuating  from  generation  to 
generation  an  organized  opposition  to  the  divine  government,  and  thus 


120  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

as  justly  liable  for  the  sins  of  their  predecessors  which  they  justify  and 
increase  by  accessions  of  their  own.  The  links  of  this  fatal  connection 
can  only  be  broken  by  leaving  the  ranks  of  those  who  '  hate '  God,  and 
becoming  allied  to  those  who  'love'  him. 

6.  Q'^s^nV  to  thousands,  not  contemporaneous  individuals  merely,  but 
counted  down  the  line  of  descent,  i.  e.  so  many  generations,  as  appears 
both  from  the  contrast  with  the  preceding  verse  and  from  the  parallel 
expression  in  Deut.  7 :  9.     ''^I'swV!)  §  254.  9.  b. 

7.  a'Tt)  thou  shalt  not  lift  up  the  naine  of  Jehovah  thy  God  to  vanity 
or  falsehood,  i.  e.  bring  it  into  connection  with  what  is  false,  or  as  the 
'lifting  up '  intended  is  by  means  of  the  voice,  the  verb  may  be  trans- 
lated thou  shalt  not  utter,  mysh  8  16.  1,  the  article  before  an  abstract 
noun  in  a  universal  sense  §  245.  5. 

8.  -I'fsT  §  268.  2.  The  trifling  differences  in  the  test  of  the  com- 
mandments in  Exodus  and  in  Deuteronomy  are  no  disparagement  to 
the  accuracy  of  either  book.  Exodus  gives  us  doubtless  an  exact 
transcript  of  the  tables  of  stone  upon  which  they  were  engraved.  Deu- 
teronomy contains  the  law  as  reiterated  and  enforced  by  Moses  in  his 
address  to  the  people,  in  which  case  it  is  natural  to  expect  less  regard 
to  verbal  precision  than  to  the  substantial  meaning.  Accordingly  in 
Deut.  5  :  12  inBO  observe  is  substituted  for  n-sj  remember,  and  this  latter 
word  is  reserved  to  introduce  the  special  consideration  which  is  there 
urged  for  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  :  "  And  remember  that  thou 
wast  a  servant  in  the  land  of  Egypt  and  that  the  Lord  thy  God  brought 
thee  out  thence  through  a  mighty  hand  and  by  a  stretched-out  arm ; 
therefore  the  Lord  thy  God  commanded  thee  to  keep  the  Sabbath-day." 
This  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  appointment  of  the  Sabbath  to  com- 
memorate the  rest  of  God  after  the  work  of  creation.  In  conformity 
with  this  grand  ideal,  man  weekly  finishes  his  toil  and  enters  into  rest, 
the  rest  which  God  has  appointed,  a  type  and  foretaste  of  the  ultimate 
release  which  God  is  preparing  for  him  in  communion  with  himself. 
The  release  from  Egyptian  bondage  was  a  preliminary  realization  of 
this  great  sabbatic  idea,  and  a  fresh  type  and  pledge  of  the  final  con- 
summation. It  affords  a  fresh  reason,  therefore,  and  one  of  peculiar 
force  to  Israel,  why  the  Sabbath  should  be  faithfully  kept.  It  is  accord- 
ingly quite  appropriate,  in  the  address  of  the  lawgiver  to  the  people, 
while  the  law  itself  as  engraved  on  stone  presents  a  motive  more  in  ac- 
cordance with  its  universal  and  perpetual  obligation.  The  other 
variations  are  still  more  unimportant,  and  consist  of  the  insertion  or 
omission  of  the  conjunction  i  and ;  the  substitution  of  one  word  for  an- 
other which  is  synonymous,  as  N'lt;  for  '■\Y';a  falsehood  in  the  ninth  com- 


NOTES  ON  EXODUS   20  :  6 — 21.  121 

mandment,  nf.Nrin  for  Tbhri  desire  ov  covet  in  the  tenth  ;  a  rhetorical  am- 
plification, as  in  both  the  injunction  and  the  promise  of  the  fifth,  the  in- 
sertion of  ox  and  ass  along  with  cattle,  as  well  as  of  the  clause  '  that 
thy  man-servant  and  thy  maid-servant  may  rest  as  well  as  thou'  in  the 
fourth,  and  of  field  after  house  in  the  tenth ;  and  the  alteration  in  the 
order  of  the  clauses  of  the  tenth,  the  importance  of  which  in  the  question 
of  the  proper  division  of  the  commandments  has  been  already  adverted 
to,  see  on  ver.  2. 

Considered  as  one  paragraph,  vs.  8-11  are  divided  into  three  clauses, 
the  first  ending  with  -ijri^NVM  ver.  9,  and  the  second  with  ''i;''a»n  ver.  11. 
The  first  clause  is  subdivided  at  '^•6-^}>  ver.  8.  The  second  at  ^j'^n^sN, 
^■>;7.y©a ,  n^xV«,  tinai,  'rynarn-',  ver.  10,  besides  the  subdivisions  in  ver. 
11,  in  which  the  two  systems  of  accentuation  coincide. 

9.  c%b;  §  274.  2.  a.     :rfr!5NVtt  §  214.  1.  b,  §  221.  2.  o. 

10.  L  vi ,  the  article  omitted  before  the  noun,  though  retained  before 
the  adjective  §  249.  1.  c,  or  more  probably  the  noun  is  in  the  construct, 
see  on  Gen.  2  :  3.  n'^n^V  §  231.  3.  a.  njayri  §  276.  1  and  3.  "rjria? 
§  221.  2.  a.  '■^iltts<.i  §  211.  a.  t'rj^-ij'ua ,  used  not  of  private  dwellings 
but  of  the  gates  of  public  edifices  or  of  cities  :  here  of  course  the  latter. 

11.  mi^  §  157.  3.  12.  rT.^:.  §  79.  2,  §  88  (2  and  3  m.  pi.). 
16.   -Hyia ,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  10. 

18.  D"'n'-i  §  275.  2  see  in  the  wide  sense  of  perceive,  used  of  objects 
some  of  which  addressed  themselves  to  a  diflPerent  sense  than  that  of 
sight,  comp.  Gen.  2  :  19,  42  : 1.  ysy  predicate  §  273.  4.  Nn»i  §  275. 
2.  a.     :  ph-a  ,  see  on  Gen.  1  :  7,  37  ;  18. 

20.  n^ai-;;^,  when  the  infin.  with  "iflai-a  takes  V ,  this  may  either 
precede  the  particle,  2  Sam.  14  :  20,  17 :  14,  or  follo\y  it,  1  Chron.  19  :  3. 
rriss  to  try  you,  i.  e.  as  explained  in  the  following  clause,  whether  you 
can  thus  be  made  to  fear  him  and  avoid  sin.  cs-'ss— !?§ ,  see  on  ver.  3, 
that  his  fear  §  254.  9  7nay  be  before  you.  This  may  mean  either  that 
the  fear  of  God  may  be  inspired  by  the  spectacle  transacted  before  you, 
or  that  his  fear  may  be  the  thing  to  which  you  look  in  all  your  conduct, 
and  by  which  you  are  guided,  comp.  Ps.  36  :  2.  "'nVaV ,  see  on  Gen.  3  : 
11,  commonly  followed  by  the  infin.,  only  in  a  few  instances,  as  here, 
by  the  finite  verb,     s  'Ntii^n  §  112.  4. 

21.  tj5  8  80.  a  (3).'    Venyn  8  193.  c. 

-•-  •    O  \     /  V  T  -:t     O 

JUDGES.    CHAPTER  XIII. 

1.  ^B-'O'j  §  150.  2  (p.  181),  §  269.  a.  ynn  generic  article  §  245.  5. 
o,  LXX  TO  TTovTqpov.    The  recurrence  of  the  same  phrase  at  the  beginning 


122  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

of  each  section  of  this  book,  2  :  11,  3  :  7.  12,  4  : 1,  6  : 1,  10  :  6,  affords  a 
strong  incidental  proof  of  unity  of  authorship,  •^s^jja  in  the  eyes  of, 
that  which  was  evil  in  his  view,  as  judged  of  by  him.  — t;a  into  the 
hand  of,  i.  e.  into  their  power.  The  noun  is  singular  on  account  of  its 
secondiiry  sense  in  this  phrase,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  21.  The  prep,  a 
properly  means  in  ;  it  retains  this  sense  after  a  verb  of  motion,  denot- 
ing that  the  thing  spoken  of  not  only  comes  to  a  particular  place,  but 
remains  in  it.  cp^^s  ,  commonly,  as  here,  without  the  article,  because 
Philistim,  Gen.  10  :  14,  is  the  proper  name  of  the  nation,  like  Israel, 
Edom,  Amalek.  It  is  in  this  plural  form  rarely  used  as  a  Gentile  deri- 
vative, so  as  to  receive  the  article  §  245.  5.  a,  thus  c-inii-Vsn  ,  2  Sam. 
5  :  19,  2  Chron.  21 :  IG,  26  : 6.  c^ya-N:  §  251.  1  and  2.  :n:a  §  274. 
2.  a.  These  forty  years  extend  beyond  the  life  of  Samson  to  the  deci- 
sive victory  gained  over  the  Philistines  at  Mizpeh  by  Samuel,  1  Sam. 
7:13. 

2.  Marg.  note  Nx-a  nttisn ,  Hai^htarah  of  n-sS  ,  i.  e.  here  begins  the 
Haphtarah  or  lesson  from  the  prophets  corresponding  to  or  to  be  read 
in  connection  with  the  Parashah  or  lesson  from  the  law  beginning  Num. 
4 :  21,  and  called  t<»3 ,  because  this  word  occurs  near  the  commencement 
of  it.  -rns  §  248.  o.  ny-i^a,  a  town  originally  assigned  to  Judah, 
Josh.  15  :  33,  but  subsequently  transferred  to  Dan,  Josh.  19  :  41.  nipy. 
The  supernatural  circumstances  connected  with  the  birth  of  Samson,  as 
■with  that  of  Isaac,  of  Samuel,  and  of  John  the  Baptist,  make  more  con- 
spicuous the  fact  that  he  was  not  a  product  of  nature  but  a  gift  of  divine 
grace,  in  this  a  type  of  the  great  deliverer  whose  birth  was  supernatural 
in  a  still  higher  sense. 

3.  r  ^'n'^-^N^w  §  246.  3,  not  an  angel,  but  the  angel  of  Jehovah,  who 
repeatedly  appears  in  the  Old  Testament  as  the  messenger  of  Jehovah, 
and  yet  is  expressly  identified  with  Jehovah,  ver.  22,  Ex.  3  : 2.  4,  23 : 
20,  21,  Judg.  6:  12.  14.  n^nn^  §  16.  1,  the  sense  of  th^  pret.  with 
Vav  conv.  is  determined  by  its  being  a  sequence  of  the  present  indicated 
by  rsn  §  265.  b. 

5.  T\7i,'^'}  part,  with  the  inflection  of  the  pret.  §  90  (2  f  s.).  nns 
consecrated  to  God,  const,  before  the  object  §  254.  9,  and  hence  not 
necessarily  definite  §  249.  1.  b,  a  Nasarite  unto  God.  Vf;;"^  §  135.  2. 
Samson  only  began  what  was  reserved  for  Samuel,  Saul  and  David  to 
complete. 

6.  ci'Ti'sNfi  t'^N,  the  7nan  of  God,  the  person  of  whom  she  speaks  is 
clearly  defined  in  her  own  mind,  and  in  the  vividness  of  her  impressions 
she  speaks  as  though  he  were  also  known  to  her  husband.  Nnij  §  266. 
1.     rn-p>N'i    §  119.  2.       n,I''^~''P  §  75,  2,  froin  tuhat  place?  tvhcnce? 


NOTES   ON   JUDGES    13  :  1-18.  123 

K!in ,  the  indirect  quotation,  wliicli  in  Hebrew  is  much  less  frequent  than 
the  direct. 

8.  ^5  §  240.  2,  see  Gen.  43  :  20,  44  :  18.  ^f^^^{.  §  199.  c,  §  201.  2. 
:  nV?":;  Pu.  pret.  §  93.  b,  signifying  a  past  in  relation  to  the  preceding 
future  §  262.  1,  with  the  art.  in  the  sense  of  the  relative  pron.  §  245. 
5.  b,  who  shall  have  been  born.  Others  explain  it  as  an  abbreviated 
Pu.  part,  for  -ik-'^sn  §  93.  e.     Marg.  note  the  h  with  Daghesh. 

9.  yicttj^i  with  a  as  other  verbs  of  sense,  see  on  Gen.  3  : 3,  implying 
the  intimate  contact  of  the  sense  with  its  object.  i^y  ,  see  on  Gen. 
40  :  8. 

10.  c'jia,  not  to-day,  which  would  be  n^^n  without  the  prep.  §  245. 
o.  b,  but  m  the  well  known  day,  or  as  we  should  say,  '  the  other  day.' 

11.  :  ■'IN  /am.  As  there  is  no  word  in  Hebrew  answering  to  'yes,' 
an  affirmative  answer  is  mostly  given  by  means  of  the  personal  pronoun, 
Gen.  27 :  24,  1  Kin.  18  : 8,  or  by  repeating  the  verb  contained  in  the 
question,  1  Sam.  23  :  11.  12. 

12.  Nsi  §  97.  2.  b,  §  275.  1.  :  Wsi'.'ai  ^liji  tiS^'W.  Gesenius,  Lex. 
under  i32s;tt  translates,  ivhat  will  be  tlie  manner  of  the  child  (i.  e.  what 
sort  of  a  child  will  he  be)  and  tvhat  will  he  do  ?  But  it  is  plain  both 
from  Manoah's  prayer,  ver.  8,  and  from  the  angel's  answer,  vs.  13,  14, 
that  the  question  relates  not  to  the  appearance  and  actions  of  the  child, 
but  to  the  duty  of  the  parents.  The  true  rendering,  therefore,  is,  what 
is  the  judgment  of  the  child,  const,  of  object  §  254.  9,  the  law  or  re- 
quirement respecting  him,  aiul  the  treatment  of  him,  suf.  denoting  the 
object,  what  must  we  do  to  him,  or  even  before  his  birth  in  relation 
to  him  ? 

16.  V?b?  §  111.  2.  b,  with  a  in  a  partitive  sense,  eat  in  or  into  thy 
bread,  i.  e.  eat  of  it.  "o^for  is  connected  with  ver.  15,  and  explains 
how  Manoah  came  to  make  such  a  request. 

17.  -iM  who  §  75.  1  is  used  because  the  reference  is  to  a  person, 
though  nw  what  might  have  been  expected  and  actually  occurs  elsewhere 
in  the  like  connexion.  Gen.  32  :  28,  Prov.  30  :  4.  — '3  assigns  the 
reason  for  asking  after  his  name,  which  is  presented  not  conditionally 
but  in  the  form  of  an  assertion,  comp.  Gen.  44  :  22,  for  thy  words  shall 
come  to  j)ciss  and  we  will  honour  thee.  ':T''"aT  ,  marg.  note  ■i  n^n;^  Yodh 
su2)erfluous,  so  that  the  K'ri  is  "rj-an ,  agreeing  in  number  with  the 
verb  §  48,  while  the  K'thibh  tji'na-t  does  not  §  275.  1,  comp.  ver.  12. 

18.  VNtP)  §  263.  2,  with  h  of  the  subject  respecting  which  the  in- 
quiry is  made,  see  on  Gen.  40 :  27,  43  :  7,  tohy  is  this  that  thou  wilt  ask 
in  respect  to  my  name  ?  The  state  of  mind,  from  which  the  question 
proceeded,  still  continued,  and  it  was  liable  to  be  asked,  until  it  should 


124  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

be  answered,  comp.  Gen.  44 :  7.  Niin^i ,  marg.  note,  abbreviated  for 
t)];is3  V"*"}"?  iriNnp'is,  other  copies  with  Afahkeph,  in  some  editions  Niinn 
instead  of  having  a  conjunctive  accent  is  joined  by  Makkeph  to  the 
following  word.  ;  ixVs ,  marg.  n  iti;;;  Aleph  superfluous!,  so  that  the 
K'ri  is  :  iV<3  ,  the  pausal  form  §  65  (3)  of  •'Vs  I.  1.  from  rh  root  §  184. 
5,  cognate  and  equivalent  to  the  nV  noun  m*^2  ,  comp.  Is.  9 : 5.  The 
K'thibh  is  ■'nVs  ,  an  aclj.  derived  from  the  preceding  noun  §  184. 

19.  scstti  subject  omitted  §  243.  1,  making  marvellous  to  act,  i.  e. 
acting  marvellously  §  269,  a,  see  on  Gen.  2:3.  •.n-^xn  §  276,  3,  in 
respect  to  the  repetition  in  the  following  verse,  see  on  Gen,  37  : 5. 

20.  risfan  •  As  there  is  no  mention  of  the  construction  of  an  altar, 
doubtless  the  rock,  ver.  19,  upon  which  the  offering  was  made  is  so 
called.  The  sacrifice  of  Manoah  bas  sometimes  been  represented  as  a 
violation  of  the  laws  of  the  Pentateuch  regarding  the  priesthood  and  the 
sanctuary.  It  is  so  only  in  appearance,  however,  not  in  reality.  It 
was  prescribed,  Lev,  17  :  3 — 7,  Dent.  12  :  5 — 14,  that  sacrifices  should 
be  offered  only  at  the  sanctuary,  because  there  God  ordinarily  manifested 
himself;  and  he  could  be  acceptably  approached  only  through  the  ap- 
pointed intervention  of  the  priesthood,  Num.  3  :  10,  16  :  4.0,  But  if 
God  in  an  extraordinary  -way  manifested  himself  in  any  other  place,  that 
became  for  the  time  a  sanctuary :  and  if  he  appeared  to  any  man  without 
the  intervention  of  the  priesthood,  that  constituted  him  for  the  time  a 
priest,  and  was  his  warrant  for  paying  his  worship  directly  without  the 
aid  of  those  officially  appointed  for  the  purpose.  This  extraordinary  in- 
vestiture, however,  lasted  only  while  the  cause  to  which  it  was  owing 
continued.  While  it  was  no  violation  of  the  law  for  Manoah  to  act  as 
be  did  under  the  circumstances,  it  would  have  been  sinful  for  him  to 
have  arrogated  to  himself  thenceforward  the  functions  of  the  priesthood, 
or  to  have  established  a  permanent  worship  at  the  altar  thus  signally 
honoured, 

21.  HNn^V  §  172,  2,  §  173.  2. 

23,  n];^  pret.  conditioned  by  the  preceding  clause,  he  would  have 
taken  §  262.  1.  ijxnn  §  175.  1,  ni;:';  at  the  time,  i.  e.  at  this  time 
§  245.  3    ',  see  on  Gen.  39  :  10. 

25.  ?riP2  §  140.  5.  '"s^'sV.  §  119-  3.  T:-n:h7;a,  so  named  from  the 
circumstance  related  18  :  12,  and  which  occurred  in  the  early  settlement 
of  the  land,  18:  1,  Josh  19:47,  long  before  the  time  of  Samson,  so 
that  there  is .  no  anachronism  in  the  mention  of  this  name  here.  This 
was  in  the  vicinity  of  Samson's  residence  \  er.  2,  and  of  the  place  of  his 
burial,  16:31.  Marg.  note  abbreviated  from  -,xd  -i'j  lit.  until  so,  i.  e. 
thus  far.     This  marks  the  limit  of  the  lesson  beginning  at  ver.  2. 


NOTES    ON    JUDGES     14  :  1-15.  125 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

1.  nnsteri  §  196.  b,  §  219.  1.  He  local  remains  even  after  the 
prep.  3  §  219.  1.  CT,  and  in  ver.  5  after  a  noun  in  the  const.  nrsTip  la-a 
vineyards  at  Tbnnatli.  In  Josh.  19  :  43  the  vowel  termination  is  added 
merely  to  prolong  the  name,  without  reference  to  its  local  or  directive 
force  §  61.  6.  a.  It  lay  southwest  of  Zorah,  in  the  direction  of  the  plain 
of  the  sea-coast,  and  hence  Samson  *  went  down '  to  Timnath,  and  '  went 
up '  as  he  returned. 

2.  The  marriage  contract  was  usually  made  by  the  parents,  Gen. 
21 :  21,  24  :  3,  etc.,  34  :  4.  6.  — ;h;5  take,  the  verb  which  is  commonly  used 
in  speaking  of  matrimonial  alliances,  her  to  (or  /or)  me  to  wife,  the  prep. 
implying  a  transition  from  one  state  to  another,  comp.  Gen.  1  :  29. 

3.  "itts^'^i  §  276.  1.  ^y  §  275.  6,  the  father  and  mother  are  re- 
presented as  speaking  separately.  fifl^-^  §  132.  2.  nn»^  §  262.  2, 
she  has  been  and  still  is  right,  approved,  pleasing. 

5.  ?.\i2j3  §  276.  2  and  3.  ni^nx  t^ss  §  208.  3.  d,  comp.  B'^'iy  i-:^ 
13:15.  19. 

6.  ■'"lan,  generic  article  §  245.  5.  d. 

8.  D  ^K-'tt  from,  indicating  separation  in  point  of  time,  i.  e.  after 
days,  an  indefinite  period,  see  on  41 : 1.  rillia  in  the  body,  i.  e.  the 
skeleton,  to  which  jackals  and  birds  of  prey  would  reduce  it  in  a  very 
short  time.  The  attempt  has  been  made  to  fasten  upon  the  sacred 
writer  the  notion  once  prevalent  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans  that 
bees  were  bred  by  a  putrefying  carcass,  Virg.  Georg.  4.  299,  etc.  But 
his  language  suggests  nothing  of  the  kind.  A  parallel  more  to  the 
purpose  is  Herod.  5.  114,  the  swarm  of  bees  which  took  possession  of 
the  skull  of  Onesilus  and  filled  it  with  a  honeycomb. 

9.  »;ssi  rs\h^  8  282.     QnV  8  276.  3. 

10.  lbs;.  §  263.  4.     sc^n^han  §  210.  a. 

11.  L-ijoVic  §  251.  2.  b.  cniN-is  §  102.  3,  they,  the  parents  or 
friends  of  his  wife,  who  are  suggested  by  the  contest,  though  not  ex- 
pressly mentioned :  for  use  of  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  10. 

12.  n?a3  §  251.  4,  §  274.  2.  a. 

13.  cpns^  §  287.  2.     cm  §  243.  1. 

14.  The  lion  Avhich  sought  to  devour  Samson,  the  representative  and 
champion  of  Israel,  was  slain,  and  out  of  his  carcass  came  sweetness  and 
food.  The  riddle,  like  the  incident  which  gave  occasion  to  it,  had  a 
latent  meaning  for  the  Philistines  and  for  every  other  foe,  whether  of  the 
people  of  God  or  of  the  great  captain  of  their  salvation. 

15.  •> y-'afn  .     The  rise  of  various  readings  from  supposed  diflBculties 


126  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

is  well  illustrated  by  the  fact  that  several  ancient  versions  here  sub- 
stitute fourth  "'»"'S':!7  for  seventh,  so  the  LXX,  Iv  ry  rjnepa  rfj  TeTaprr]. 
Doubtless  they  began  their  urgency  as  soon  as  they  abandoned  the  hope 
of  discovering  the  solution  for  themselves,  but  on  the  seventh  day  they 
enforced  their  request  with  the  threat  here  mentioned,  cxa  ivith  fire 
§  245.  5,  for  the  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  12.  14.  '5">u-i^Vn  Pi.  inf. ;  some 
editions  omit  Methegh  converting  into  the  Kal  inf.,  though  Yodh  is 
nowhere  else  retained  in  that  form. 

16.  ji^iN  §  284. 

17.  ri,J'3a;  §  251.  4  the  seven  days,  i.  e.  the  rest  of  the  seven  days 
from  the  time  that  the  solicitation  was  first  made  of  her,  as  in  Josh.  4  : 
14  '  all  his  life'  for  'all  the  rest  of  his  life.' 

18.  NSi  §  263.  1.  b  ;  to  go  in  applied  to  the  sun  is  to  set,  as  to  go 
out  NS'«  is  to  rise.  According  to  the  Jewish  reckoning  the  day  ended 
at  sunset.  na"iHn  §  61.  6.  a,  §  196.  c.  pnrixi  §  260.  1.  in^j:>a,  comp. 
Gen.  39  :  14,  ploughed  ivith  my  heifer,  performed  the  work  by  aid  which 
I  furnished.      criNS5a  pret.  modified  by  a  previous  condition  §  262.  1. 

19.  vVp'iJN  §  271.  2.  ^".5  §  175.  3.  tanw  prep,  partitive  of  thenij 
the  inhabitants  of  the  place,  as  is  plainly  enough  implied,  though  they 
had  not  been  expressly  mentioned.  taiN  §  251.  2  and  a.  17/attV  §254. 
9.  b.     JT^a  §  271.  2.     nn^as  §  220.  I.e. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

1.  d"*3»tt ,  see  on  14:8.  --ia  prep,  expressing  intimate  conjunction, 
see  on  Gen.  41 :  5,  with  a  kid,  taking  a  kid  along  with  him. 

2.  ?:3tt;;rt  §260.  2  (2).    nn^o  §  260.  1.    :n^!;i)iri,  see  on  Gen.  44:33. 

3.  ■'n/^.3  with  '{c ,  which  may  be  taken  in  a  comparative  sense 
8  260.  a,  or  in  its  ordinary  signification,  I  am  guiltless  from  the  Philis- 
tines, a  parte  Philistccorum,  i.  e.  as  judged  from  their  stand-point, 
guiltless  so  far  as  they  are  concerned,  comp.  Num.  32 :  22  ;  prop.  I  have 
been  and  still  am  guilthss  §  262.  2.  'c^'i'^yi  §  245.  3.  b.  —■ 's  explains 
in  what  he  was  guiltless,  that  I  am  doing,  etc. ;  part,  expresses  the 
proximate  future  §  266.  2. 

5.  :  nn  ■D'p_ .  The  ancient  versions  assume  an  ellipsis  of  the  con- 
junction, vineyards  and  olive  trees,  comp.  Deut.  24  :  17  ;  according  to 
most  modern  interpreters  c^p,  is  in  the  const,  olive-yards. 

6.  5n^Nn'§  243.  2.     :ti;N2,  see  on  14:15. 

7.  y'^'v'jr}  §  263.  2,  if  ye  loill  do  like  this,  if  you  are  going  to  act  in 
this  manner,  the  action  being  regarded  as  not  wholly  past  but  as  pro- 
ceeding from  a  still  existing  state  of  mind,  and  therefore  liable  to  be  re- 


NOTES    ON    EXODUS  15   :  1-19.  127 

peated,  see  on  13  :  18,  Gen.  44  : 7.  •'S  I  declare  that,  see  on  Gen.  43  : 
10,  if  I  shall  have  avenged  myself  §  77.  2,  §  262.  1,  of  yon,  a  express- 
ing hostility,  see  on  Gen.  37 :  10,  then  §  287.  2  afterwards  I  'will  cease, 
but  not  before. 

8.  t)'^."'"^?  p^^j  ^  proverbial  expression  denoting  tbe  completeness 
or  tbe  dreadful  character  of  the  slaughter,  but  whose  precise  signification 
is  obscure.  According  to  some  authorities  leg  ^qion  thigh,  tbe  phrase 
standing  absolutely  ■  §  274.  2.  e,  comp.  Gen.  42 :  6,  means  that  their 
mangled  members  were  piled  promiscuously  in  heaps,  or  it  might  refer 
to  tbe  confusion  of  the  fray  as  they  were  huddled  together  in  combat  or 
in  flight.  According  to  others  ^■s_  upon  here  signifies  in  addition  to 
he  smote  them  in  leg  and  thigh,  the  phrase  being  directly  governed 
by  the  verb,  which  will  then  have  a  triple  object  §  271.  4  utterly  dis- 
abling them ;  with  this  the  English  phrase  '  to  have  one  on  the  hip ' 
might  be  compared.  yVo  const,  before  the  proper  noun  :  Z'a'^'j  which 
consequently  makes  the  whole  phrase  definite  §  246.  3.  A  particular 
well-known  cave  is  doubtless  meant. 

9.  n-^.n-'a,  the  prep,  may  have  its  local  sense  in,  or  denote  hostility 
against,     •'h^s  §  65  (3),  §  246.  1.  a. 

11.  ie-N  §  251.  2.  a.  ns^i;  §  262.  2.'  w-^tiz,  see  on  Gen.  1 :  18, 
45  :  8.  26. 

12.  ^T\t\S  §  131.  4.  iiy-nsn  with  a,  see  on  Gen.  37:10.  ;dpn 
§243.  1 .  ' 

13  —-'•3 for,  after  a  negative  but.  ti'sr?')  §  130.  1,  witha,  see  on  13  : 
1.     b^stia  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  12.  14. 

14.  N^n  §  243.  1.  n-'nbyrj,  construed  here  as  fern.,  but  in  ver.  13 
as  masc.  §  200.  c.  tiprss  §  245.  5.  d.  5^^'a  ,  the  verb  may  be  trans, 
with  indef.  subject  §  243.  2,  or  intrans.  and  agree  with  "vaN.  '^^'s., 
see  14  :  15,  15  :  6. 

15.  rT£  prep,  in  instrumental  sense,  comp.  ver.  13, 

16.  ")"*j:h.  heap  §  280.  «,  this  form  of  the  Avord  is  selected  instead  of 
the  more  usual  one  nsh  §  184.  a  (2),  for  the  sake  of  the  assonance  or 
paronomasia,  see  on  ^nhvinh.  Gen.  1.  2.     ^";\5t^  §  175.  1. 

17.  '^riVss  §  174.  3,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  10.  ^<"|^^l ,  construction,  see 
on  Gen.  1 :  5. 

18.  nn5*  thou,  not  I  myself  §  243.  1.  nv/px,  declaratively,  showing 
bis  expectation,  /  shall  die,  or  interrogatively  §  284.  Nxi^i  §  245.  5, 
see  on  Gen.  39:12.  14. 

19.  c^'r]'??.  •  The  prayer  was  made  to  n-n-) ,  it  is  answered  by 
DV.?i«! ;  this  may  illustrate  the  facility  Avith  which  these  divine  names 
are  interchanged,  and  bow  slender  a  basis  the  employment  of  the  one 


128  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

or  of  the  other  affords  for  the  critical  hypotheses  built  upon  it  in  respect 
to  the  Pentateuch,  see  on  Gen,  2  : 4.  ttji]5)sn  the  socket,  a  cavity  in  Lehi 
(•'hisB  is  here  a  proper  noun),  which  received  this  name  perhaps  from 
some  fancied  resemblance  to  the  socket  of  a  tooth,  n-i*  3  m.  s.  indefi- 
nite  §  243.  2. 

20.  :i5r»3 .  The  judges  of  Israel  were  not  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  deciding  civil  suits  between  man  and  man,  nor  were  they  simply 
civil  magistrates  receiving  this  specific  title,  because  in  states  where  the 
legislative,  executive  and  judicial  functions  are  combined  in  the  same 
hand,  the  administration  of  justice  is  one  of  the  most  important  as  well 
as  the  most  familiar  attributes  of  sovereignty.  But  they  were  extraor- 
dinary officers  divinely  raised  up  and  commissioned  to  judge  Israel,  i.  e. 
to  do  the  chosen  people  justice  against  their  oppressors  by  delivering  the 
former  and  punishing  the  latter,  2  :  16.  18,  10  :  1.  2.  Several  of  them, 
as  occasion  demanded,  discharged  civil  functions  likewise.  But  there  is 
no  evidence  of  this  in  the  case  of  all  of  them,  none  for  example  in  the 
case  of  Samson  ;  and  at  any  rate  this  was  not  the  main  design  of  the 
office,  ns©  §  251.  2.  and  a.  This  preliminary  statement  of  the  length 
of  time  that  Samson  judged  Israel,  which,  after  further  details  are  given, 
is  repeated  at  the  end  of  his  life,  16  :  31,  is  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
style  of  Hebrew  history,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  5.  It,  therefore,  is  no  warrant 
for  the  suspicion  that  the  life  of  Samson  originally  ended  here,  and  that 
the  following  chapter  was  added  subsequently,  nor  that  this  verse  has  by 
some  error  been  transposed  from  its  true  position  at  the  close  of  ch.  16. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

2.  t-iris?^ ,  supply  '  it  was  told,'  comp.  Isa.  5  :  9.  — 1»  ,  let  us  keep 
quiet  until,  lis  may  be  in  the  inf.  const.  §  157. 1  or  in  the  pret.  §  156. 
2,  i^  the  sense  of  the  future  perfect,  being  conditioned  by  the  idea  of 
futurity  involved  in  the  preceding  particle  §  262.  1. 

3.  'irix.l'.^,  construed  with  direct  object,  or,  as  here,  with  a,  denoting 
contact  with  the  thing  grasped,  see  on  Gen.  3:3,  as  we  say,  '  to  lay 
hold  on.'     •'nitsn  §  251.  4.     cisb^i  §  275.  5. 

5.  Vi-ia  might  be  a  qualifying  adj.  with  the  article  omitted  §  249.  1. 
b,  but  it  is  more  natural  to  regard  it  as  the  predicate  §  259.  a,  by  tvhat, 
see  on  Gen.  39: 12.  14,  his  strength  is  or  is  made  great.  V5m§  35.  1, 
with  V  prevail  in  resjject  to  him,  i.  e.  over  him.  5  5li5wSi_,  you  do  that  and 
we  will  do  this  §  243.  1.  -^n5  §  130.  b,  marg.  the  Tav  roith  Pattahh. 
eJiN  ,  in  distributive  apposition.  :  t]p.3 ,  in  apposition  with  'shekels '  §  253. 
2,  which  is  to  be  supplied  §  251.  2.  c. 


NOTES  ON  EXODUS   16  :  2-26.  129 

7.  ;c-ti<n    -Ti-iNS    like   an   ordinary   man,   see   on   Gen.    2:23,  lit. 

tr  T  IT  J-    -    ;  »'  J  7 

one  of  the  mass  oimen  §  248.  a  ;  in  ver.  17  the  expression  is  tDisn— ^3 
like  all  other  men.  cnsn  properly  means  mankind,  the  human  race 
§245.5. 

9.  r75  in  reference  to  her,  for  her,  to  aid  her.  T)'^\'S  upon  thee,  in- 
dicating hostility  and  imminence  of  approach,  already  pouncing  down 
upon  their  certain  prey,  pns-;  §  263.  3.  rnyar— V-^riE  §  256,  §  245.5.  d. 
'Jh'"'*.t7a  §  102.  3,  in  its  smelling  the  fire ;  it  cannot  be  rendered  when  the 

fire  smells  it,  even  if  this  yielded  as  good  a  sense,  for  the  interposition 
of  the  suf.  shows  that  the  inf.  is  not  in  the  const,  before  'jn  §  256. 

10.  nri'^rin  §  142.  3,  §  141.  2  (p.  174),  with  s  denoting  hostility. 

11.  Dna  .  .  .  n-ix  §  285.  1.  ny;y3  §  111.  3.  b,  §  275.  1,  the  Niphal 
of  this  verb  has  Pattahh  in  all  the  forms  which  occur  both  of  the  pre- 
terite and  participle,  except  3  f.  s.  pret.  nriays. 

13.  An  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  various  readings  arise 
under  the  influence  of  parallel  passages  is  afforded  by  the  LXX,  which 
inserts  after  this  verse,  *  and  fastenest  it  with  the  pin  to  the  wall,  then 
shall  I  be  weak  as  another  man.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  he  was 
asleep  that  Delilah  took  the  seven  locks  of  his  head  and  wove  them  in 
the  web.' 

14.  nn'irt  §  246.  3.  a. 

15.  rfens  §  262.  2.     :rf.  §  235.  3  (4). 

16.  '!'^'pj"}^\i  §  272.  2.  a.  ^n::V.Nf]^  §  25,  marg.  the  Lamedh  weak 
[Raphe),  i.  e.  without  Daghesh  forte  §  27. 

17.  "i^tj ,  see  on  13:5.  ^TirtSs— cn  might  be  translated,  ?"// 7mc? 
been  shaven,  then  my  strength  ivould  have  departed,  but  it  is  more 
naturally  spoken  relative  to  the  future,  as  in  the  parallel  expressions  in 
other  verses,  if  I  shall  have  been  shaven,  my  strength  will  depart. 

18.  r\\  the  K'ri  ■'V  substitutes  the  direct  for  the  indirect  quotation  in 
theK'thibh  n^.     ^Vs^  §  265.  5. 

19.  »'^N-)  the  man  whose  business  it  was,  the  barber  §  245.  3. 

20.  0^22  t?23  §  280.  1,  lit.  as  time  by  time,  as  at  other  times :  the 
prep,  s  denoting  conjunction,  see  on  Gen.  3  : 3,  as  though  time  were 
placed  by  or  beside  time  in  a  continuous  series. 

21.  QiT^DNH  ,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  20. 

23.    c-''nVx ,  referring  to  a  single  idol  §  201.  2. 

25.  a-u^3  K'thibh,  for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  the  infin.  of  the 
cognate  verb  nvoD  §  179.  2.  a.  :  d-'n^^^n  §  245.  3.  p^tDJirj  with  a, 
comp.  ver.  3. 

26.  ^ji^^n^  K'thibh  §  150.  1    (p.  181),  the  K'ri  has  the  iy  form 


130  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

27.  nV»  §  271.  1.  '^^'Pr-n  §  ^^^'  ^'  con^posing  'the  people,'  ver. 
24.  nizii*,  see  on  Gen.  43  :30.  niaVirs  ,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  11.  tJ-'N-in, 
the  part,  with  the  art.  may  be  resolved  into  the  relative  with  the  fi;iite 
verb,  the  ones  gazing  at,  i.  e.  who  gazed  at ;  on  the  construction  of  nx"i 
witlis,  see  Gen.  1  :  4,  44  :  34. 

28.  -lax--;!  §  35.  2.  nin;'  §  47.  ^l^Jl  niasc.  here  and  2  Sam.  23  : 
8  K'thibh  §  197.  b.  n-^nhv^-^  §  245.  2.  nKlssNn  §  91.  c,  §  271.  3,  with 
■pa  before  the  thing  on  account  of  which  vengeance  is  taken,  considered 
as  the  cause  from  which  this  effect  proceeds  :  and  also  before  the  person 
on  whom  vengeance  is  taken,  this  being  regarded  as  a  compensation  for 
past  injuries  exacted  from  them :  in  15  :  7  it  is  followed  by  a.  nn^i"  c;?? 
vengeance  of  once  §  235.  3  (3),  §  254.  6.  b,  which  shall  at  one  time 
avenge  the  entire  wrong.  Others  make  nhN  refer  to  eye,  and  take  the 
following  yc  in  a  partitive  sense,  vengeance  of  [ov  for  §  254.  9)  one  of 
my  two  eyes,  supposing  that  he  regards  the  vengeance,  which  he  intends, 
as  but  half  a  satisfaction  for  the  injury  inflicted  upon  him.  The  Rabbins 
say  that  vengeance  for  the  other  was  to  be  postponed  to  the  retributions 
of  the  world  to  come.     ^'^»12  §  22.  b,  §  223.  1.  a. 

29.  tiKB*!  agrees  either  with  T\'i.r.  or  with  Samson :  in  either  case  it 
is  parenthetic,  and  the  following  clause  must  be  connected 'with  rii^s^i . 

30.  ti'i  §  172.  4.  hia  the  prep,  denotes  conjunction,  iviih  might, 
see  on  Gen.  3:3. 

1  SAMUEL,  CHAPTER  XVII. 

3.  "nnn— Vs  unto  the  mountain,  i.  e.  they  extended  to  it  and  upon  it 
from  the  valley  p^csa,  ver.  2,  in  which  the  encampments  were.  ?!.'?», 
the  Hebrews  say  from  this,  whore  our  idiom  requires  '  in  this  direction ' 
or  '  on  this  side,'  see  on  Gen.  1:7;  nr  repeated  is  this — that,  the  finger 
being  supposed  to  point  first  in  one  direction  and  then  in  its  opposite. 
■K'^ani. ,  this  is  the  central  ravine,  while  the  valley  pry  embraced  the  en- 
tire depression  between  the  mountains,  including  the  elevated  plateaus 
on  which  the  rival  armies  lay.     ;  bnij-'a ,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  23. 

4.  ta';i2ri— 'i-^N  the  well-known  chaminon  §  245.  3,  from  vs .  The 
Vulg.  vir  spnrius  seems  to  derive  it  from  -,a  a  son.  i:ii  tt;"4  .  Herodotus,  1. 
68,  speaks  of  a  skeleton  seven  cubits  long.  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  7.  16,  speaks 
of  an  Arabian  of  his  own  day  who  Avas  nine  feet  nine  inches  high,  and 
two  men  in  the  reign  of  Augustus  who  were  half  a  foot  taller. 

5.  ya-s-i  §  216.  1.  c.  p^'^.aJi.  §  273.  3.  li-Jia's  §  90  (pass.).  :nt^:h? 
§  253.  2.  '' 

8.  ■'n^VBrr  §  245.  4,  the  Philistine  par  excellence,  representing  the 
entire  body. 


NOTES  ON   1   SAM.   17  :  3-34.  131 

9.  "'isni  marg.  abbreviated  for  yrop^  ti;^Ta  "p^p^.  iV-^s?n,  see  on 
Judg.  16 :  5. 

12.  nirn  §  249.  2.  c,  this  Ephraihite,  Gen.  35  :  19,  viz.  the  one  spoken 
of  16:1.  etc.  n--n-;  §253.6.  ~\^v,  only  seven  are  named,  1  Chron. 
2 :  13 — 15,  perhaps  one  may  have  died  in  early  life  or  without  issue. 
J  D''B3Nn  Na,  great  age  is  elsewhere  expressed  by  the  words  D"'is»5  n2 
come  into  days  or  advanced  in  days,  Gen.  2-i  :  1,  Josh.  13  :  1,  23  :  1  ; 
advanced  among  men  is  here  used  as  an  equivalent  phrase. 

13.  rifflVo  §  251.  4.  t^5n:.n  §260.  2  (2),  repetition  in  ver.  14,  see 
on  Gen.  37  :  5. 

14.  N?rT  §  258.  2. 

15.  hyjq  from  beside  Saul,  from  being  near  him  or  with  him,  see  on 
Gen  42  :  24,  45  :  1,  although  the  original  force  of  the  prep,  may  possibly 
be  preserved, /rom  waiting  upon  Saul;  as  the  servant  stands  while  his 
lord  sits,  he  may  be  said  to  be  not  only  by  him  but  over  him.  :  ch?— n^a 
may  be  the  object  of  a©  to  Bethlehem  §  271.  2,  or  stand  absolutely,  at 
Bethlehem  §  274.  2.  b. 

Vr.  chV  §  251.  2.  c,  §  253.  2.     •■,';-in^  §  271.  2,  §  273.  1. 
18.   ti^'i^  in  respect  to  health,      cnany,  pledge  or  token  either  of 
their  welfare  or  of  their  receipt  of  the  articles  sent  them, 

20.  n)ci;-Vy  iipon  a  keeper,  in  his  charge,  the  care  of  them  being  Ae- 
volved  ttpoji  him,  as  though  it  were  a  burden  to  be  carried.  V^hni, 
governed  directly  by'xan  §  271.  2,  and  qualified  by  iSsr'in  which  cannot 
be  a  predicate  since  it  has  the  article  §  259.  2. 

21.  'n^'iypi   agrees  in  form  with  ns-ya,  which  is  in  apposition  with 

23.  m-iy?;a  K'thibh  ^:)/a/;is,  or  it  might  be  caves.  n'S'iy'stt  K'ri, 
armies  or  ranks.     n'>i?.n  ,  viz.  those  above  recited,  vs.  8-10. 

25.  cn'^inv  §  24.  b.     ^antoy:  §  104.  h. 

26.  tVn  S'73.  2.     tc^^h  S  275.  3.  a.  ' 

29.  na^ ,  either  loas  it  not  my  father's  command  by  which  he  had 
been  required  to  come,  or  better,  perhaps,  ivas  it  not  merely  a  icord 
which  did  not  deserve  such  severe  censure,  Isa.  29  :  21. 

32.  i-^Vy  suf.  may  refer  to  Goliath,  who  might  readily  be  under- 
stood to  be  the  subject  of  discourse,  though  he  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
immediately  preceding  verses  because  of  him  the  effect  being  regarded 
as  resting  upon  its  cause ;  or  it  may,  after  the  analogy  of  like  expressions 
occurring  elsewhere,  Ps.  42  :  5,  142  : 4,  Hos.  11  :  8,  let  no  man's  heart 
fall  upon  him,  sink  down  upon  itself  under  the  burden  of  its  own  emo- 
tions. 

34.  nsh  with  a,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  2.     xai  §  265.  b.      '-xn  §245.  5. 


132  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

c/,  comp.  the  wolf,  John  10  :  12.  a'.'in-nN'i  §  271.  h.  nt  K'tbibh  re- 
ferring distributively  to  the  lion  and  bear  as  subject  of  n'»3,  ns>  K'ri 
object  of  the  verb. 

35.  ^ri;5Tnn?  §  112.  3,  with  a  connecting  the  verb  with  its  object, 
see  on  Judg.  10  :  3.  26,  or  denoting  the  means  or  instrument  of  seizure, 
see  on  Gen.  39  :  12.  14.  ;  i-'Pi-'Kn^  §  14.  a,  §  61.  4.  a,  §  160.  2,  marg. 
the  Tao  with  Daghesh. 

36.  n^ni  §  265.  b,  has  become,  see  Gen.  3  :  22.      ^^l^«3  §  255.  1. 

37.  Marg.  psDS  yis^sNi  Npai;  jja^fse  in  the  middle  of  a  verse. 

39.  V?n  ,  see  on  Gen.  1  :  7.     Vx;5  §  150.  2  and  3  (p.  181). 

40.  ■'(^..^tj  §  254.  2.  t2>;;7Vii  §  245.  3,  as  the  two  objects  connected 
by  !)  are  identical,  it  must  be  translated  even,  comp.  28  :  3. 

41.  anp^i  §  185.  b,  §  282.  c.  42.  nsn^.^  §  172.  4. 

43.  n'.Vj:;'/??  indefinite  plur.  though  only  one  is  meant,  see  on  Gen. 
37  : 8.  :  rnsxa,  the  use  of  the  prep,  a  after  verbs  of  cursing  and  swear- 
ing is  by  some  derived  from  its  signification  of  conjunction  or  nearness, 
cursed  bij  his  gods,  uttering  in  their  immediate  presence  the  imprecation 
which  they  were  expected  to  fulfil,  and  by  others  from  its  instrumental 
sense,  comp.  the  Latin  jje?*,  by  his  gods,  as  the  instruments, or  agents  in 
fulfilling  his  imprecation. 

45.  Difia  in  the  name  of,  by  the  authority  and  as  the  representative 
of;  or  with  the  name,  etc.,  as  what  he  brought  to  oppose  the  weapons  of 
the  Philistine,  the  name  of  God, as  that  by  which  he  is  known,  being 
equivalent  to  God  himself  as  revealed,  n^.n';'  §  253.  b.  snsii^i  §  65.  a, 
marg.  abbreviated  for  p^Ds  izj-.oa  hns  Pattahh  ivith  Soph  Pasuk,  i.  e. 
with  Silluk  §  36.  1. 

46.  ^:>t;'.i.  §  275.  2.  b.  :VN-to-V  there  is  a  God  to  Israel,  Israel  has 
a  God,  or  God  is  for  Israel,  on  his  side. 

47.  ?^cj-n^  §  150.  2  (p.  181).  48.  n;ni  §  265.  /;. 

50.  pTrt»,i  §  260.  a. 

51.  -Vn  tmto  after  a  verb  of  rest  where  previous  motion  is  implied : 
ran  and  stood  unto  the  Philistine  is  equivalent  to  ran  unto  the  Philistine 
and  stood,  comp.  Ti'f^,  Gen.  43  :  30. 

52.  riT^n^'i  Vx-i-i)'; .  The  schism  in  the  time  of  Eehoboam  only 
deepened  and  perpetuated  a  distinction,  which  had  in  various  ways  and 
for  various  causes  been  created  long  before  between  the  powerful  tribe 
of  Judah,  to  whom  Jacob  had  promised  the  sovereignty,  Gen.  49 :  10, 
and  the  rest  of  Israel,  comp.  Josh.  11  :  21.  Jr^'?-?'^  2  m,  s.  indef 
§  243.  2. 

54.  Dvi-!]",^  §  47,  although  the  citadel  was  not  taken  until  the  reign 
of  David,  2  Sam.  5  :  7,  part  of  the  city  was  held  by  the  Israelites  from 


NOTES    ON    1    KINGS    17,  18.  133 

the  time  of  Joshua,  Josh.  15:63,  Judg.  1:8.  21.  s'iVriNa  used  here 
not  in  the  strict  sense  of  tent,  as  David  was  not  connected  with  the 
army,  but  in  the  wider  one  of  habitation,  dwelling,  compare  13:2,  1  Kin. 
8  :  66.  David  now  took  Goliath's  armour  home  with  him  as  his  lawful 
spoils,  though  he  must  subsequently  have  deposited  Goliath's  sword  in 
the  tabernacle,  21:9. 

55.  Ns''  §  273.  4.  nr  §  249.  2.  a.  It  has  been  thought  strange 
that  Saul  should  make  these  inquiries  about  one  who  had  played  the 
harp  before  him  and  been  his  armour-bearer,  16  :  21,  etc.  But  we  do 
not  know  what  interval  had  elapsed,  nor  how  much  David  had  altered. 
Besides,  the  question  concerns  his  parentage,  which  Saul  had  now  a 
special  reason  for  wishing  to  know,  ver.  25,  but  which  he  might  easily 
have  forgotten,  even  if  he  recollected  his  person.  Sj^^n  §  245.  2.  ~cn, 
see  on  Gen.  42:  15. 

58.  :^72hsn  n^a  8  246.  3.  b. 


1  KINGS,  CHAPTER  XVII. 

» 

3.  Vh;*i  §  254.  3,  prep,  denoting  close  conjunction,  by  the  brook^ 
or  as  Vns  includes  in  its  signification  the  valley  with  the  brook,  it  may 
have  its  primary  sense  in.  ^:s-Vy,  as  the  brook  cannot  be  certainly 
identified,  it  is  doubtful  whether  this  means  before  or  east  of. 

6.  triPttJ-:  §  263.  4.  7.  y-w ,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  1. 

11.  -'■'npV  §  132.  2. 

14.  nV=n'  §  177.  3,  §  179. 1.  a.     -,nn  K'thibh  §  132.  1,  nn  K'ri. 

15.  N-nj-Ni)n  K'thibh,  K?n;-N^n  K'ri.  16.  ntsh  §  277. 
18.  rN2,  declaratively  or  interrogatively  §  284. 

20.  Marg.  see  1  Sam.  17 : 9. 

22.'  y'iw-'n  with  a,  see  on  Judg.  13  :  9. 

24.  nt  this  I  know y  or  adv.  this  time  §  235.  3  (4). 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

1.  ^n';^  §  275.  1,  see  on  Gen.  1:14.  tr'Sj'^Vs^!  j  reckoned  not  from 
the  beginning  of  the  drought,  but  from  Elijah's  arrival  at  Zarephath, 
Luke  4  :  25,  James  5  :  17.  Marg.  Haphtarah  of  Nsrn  ■'^  ,  i.  e.  here  be- 
gins the  lesson  in  the  prophets  corresponding  to  the  lesson  of  the  law, 
Ex.  30:11  etc.  so  called  from  its  opening  words,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  German  Jews. 

3.  n-an  the  royal  house,  ilciQ  palace  §245.4.  n-;^  ,  derivatives  of 
transitive  verbs  are  often  followed  by  a  direct  object. 


134  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

4,  nns^a  in  the  cave,  i.  e,  in  each  cave,  comp.  xa^ah ,  Gen.  45  :  22. 
bhX  §  273.  3. 

5.  n">".55  destroxj,  be  forced  to  kill  them  on  account  of  our  inability 
to  feed  them  ;  others  suppose  it  to  mean  simply  suffer  to  perish. 
:  rsanan-o  prep,  partitive ;  marg.  other  editions  have  nwna  ya  KUhibh, 
rr^snanic  K^ri. 

7.  HT  nnxn,  as  in  English,  is  this  you? 

8.  •'jx  ,  see  on  Judg.  13  :  11. 

10.  :nDXSK''_  tvill  not,  because  unable  to  do  so,  hence  equivalent  to 
cannot,  or,  as  conditioned  by  the  preceding  preterite,  coi«/o?  not  find  thee, 
13.  -■ itos  nx  §  271.  a.     c'^stth  §  280.  1. 
15.  "3  ,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  16. 

18.  tcVyan  plur.  because  of  the  various  epithets  he  bore,  descriptive 
of  the  different  characters  under  which  he  was  worshipped,  as  Baal-berith 
Judg.  8 :  33,  Baal-zebub,  2  Kin.  1 : 6,  etc. 

19.  '*\p'vi  §  254.  1,  eating  at  the  table,  prop,  eaters  belonging  to  the 
table. 

20.  Marg.  Ha'phtarah  of  Nrri  ■'3  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
Spanish  Jews. 

21.  diros  limping'  upon  two  ojnnions  instead  of  treading  firmly  upon 
one.  The  LXX  has  upon  both  knees,  tyvwu,  in  which  it  is  followed  by 
a  few  modern  interpreters.     Vysn  §  246.  1.  a.     !i5»  §  273.  2. 

22.  As  the  prophets  of  Astarte,  ver.  19,  are  not  separately  mention- 
ed here,  or  in  vs.  25,  40,  some  have  supposed  that  they  were  not  present, 
but  as  the  false  prophets  generally  were  gathered,  ver.  20,  and  all  of 
them  were  slain,  19: 1,  it  is  probable  that  the  prophets  of  Baal  only 
were  named,  since  they  were  the  most  prominent  and  principal  actors. 

23.  -!i3P):^^  §  243.  2. 

24.  era  prep,  instrumental,  call  with  the  name,  i.  e.  loudly  utter  the 
name  §  272.  2.  b,  here  by  way  of  invocation ;  sometimes  its  proclama- 
tion is  intended.     8<!in  §  258.  2.     -js^'i  §  275.  2.  a. 

25.  nairJNT  §235.3  (3).    t«>ann  §260.  2  (2). 

26.  ihqs'^i  and  they  limped  beside  (see  on  Gen.  42  :  24,  45  : 1)  the 
altar,  contemptuously  said  of  the  dancing  which  formed  part  of  their 
idolatrous  service.     5  nry  §  243.  2. 

30.  hattt  §215.  1.  b.  This,  like  other  altars  which  had  been  simi- 
larly destroyed  in  different  parts  of  the  land,  19  :  10,  was  doubtless 
erected  by  the  true  worshippers  of  Jehovah  after  the  time  of  the  schism, 
when  they  were  prohibited  from  going  up  to  the  temple  at  Jerusalem. 
In  this  period  of  defection,  as  in  the  corresponding  period  in  the  days 
of  Samuel,  the  prophets  were  invested  with  extraordinary  powers  adapted 


NOTES   ON    1  KINGS    18  I  4-46,  135 

to  tlie  emergency,  and,  as  the  immediate  messengers  and  representatives 
of  God,  assumed  the  functions  and  prerogatives  of  the  priesthood,  who 
had  either  abdicated  their  office  or  had  been  excluded  from  it. 

31.  ttj^ffi  thy  name,  and  therefore  of  the  entire  people,  not  of  a  part 
merely,  to  which  it  had  then  been  unlawfully  restricted. 

32.  natw  §  273.  3.  n»a,  see  on  1  Sam.  17  :45.  c^riND  §  203.  3, 
§57.  2  (3),  as  two  seahs  or  three  pecks  seem  too  small  for  the  capacity  of 
a  trench  surrounding  the  altar,  some  have  thought  that  it  occupied  as 
much  ground  as  would  suffice  for  sowing  two  seahs  of  seed.  But  this  on 
the  other  hand  would  make  it  too  enormous.  The  suggestion  is  here 
offered  whether  the  meaning  may  not  be  that  its  dimensions,  viz.  its 
width  and  depth,  were  those  of  a  two-seah-measure  y^t  d^jund  n-'^. 
Such  a  measure,  which  may  have  been  a  familiar  one,  Avould  contain 
something  less  than  a  cubic  foot ;  the  trench  would  consequently  be 
about  a  foot  wide  by  a  foot  deep, 

33.  The  order  of  procedure  and  even  the  terms  employed  are  bor- 
rowed from  the  Mosaic  law  of  sacrifice.  Lev.  1 :  6 — 8. 

34.  C^a  8  273.  3.  tft::i'!  3  pi,  fut.,  some  editions  are  without 
Methegh,  when  it  will  be  2  pi.  imper.     ?30>^  §  19.  1,  §  147.  1. 

36.  ^^i-i:3Ti!!  prep,  indicates  either  the  cause,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  14, 
or  the  rule,  as  Gen.  1 :  26  ;  marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  17. 

37.  nin'^Nn  n:n^  §  246. 1.  a,  according  to  the  accents  n^n^  is  con- 
nected with  niHwS,  the  subject,  and  separated  from  Q'^n'^Nn  the  predicate, 
jnisDn  conditioned  by  the  previous  fut.  ?»n;;,  and  expressing  not  what  is 
already  past  at  the  moment  of  speaking,  but  what  loill  have  occurred, 
when  they  shall  know  it  to  be  the  case  §  262.  1.  nianhs  back  again  to 
the  faith  and  worship  of  their  fathers,  the  patriarchs  just  recited. 

39.  N^irr  §  258.  2.     Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13 :  25, 
41.  I'ttn  either  noise  or  abundance. 
43.    Q-i'-'tj-it:  §  254.  9.  a. 

45,  nb — I?-,  n_b — i?  until  so  and  until  so,  i.  e.  a  very  short  time.  This 
phrase  is  by  some  supposed  to  have  been  originally  accompanied  by  a 
gesture  of  the  hand,  until  one  can  do  50  and  then  so.  Or  the  repeated 
adverb  so  and  so  may  have  an  indefinite  sense,  whence  until  so  and  so 
means  after  an  indefinite  but  brief  period,  as  in  English,  '  by  and  by.' 

46.  Marg.     Here  begins  the  Haphtarah  of  on52  ,  Num.  25  :  10,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XIX, 

1.  nfN  ,  used  adverbially,  'the  way  in  which^  how. 

2.  —IS,  as  the  formula  of  the  oath  precedes,  equivalent  to  'I  swear 
that;  GeL  42  :  16.     t^vp  §  245.  3.  b.     nhN  §  255.  1. 


136  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

3.  — Vn  in  reference  io,  for  the  sake  of. 

4.  Win  K'tliibli,  nhx  K'ri,  as  ver.  5,  8  248.  a.  Vxio"'i  aslced  his  soul 
or  himself  to  die,  i.  e.  that  himself  might  die.     nn ,  comp.  Gen.  45  :  28. 

5.  nt.  §  235.  3  (4).     >'_i.b  with  s  Gen.  3:3.         G.  aip;^5  §  2G9.  a. 
7.  an  §  260.  b.         9.  nn^•^n  §245.  3.         11.  ptn^'g  275.  1.  c. 
13.  nns.  §  274.  2.  b.        'l5.  nnsnu  §  256.  d.        ^16.  hfc'^  §  265. 

18.  ■Ti'iiii'i^n'i  §  100.  2,  /  will  leave,  preserve  from  slaughter,  prs , 
comp.  on  Gen.  41 :  40  ;  marg.  §  32. 

19.  njoyri.  s;:»t:  §  227.  2,  §  251.  4.  «. 

20.  ~np*i'!#  marg.  the  Shin  with  Hhateph  Kamets. 

21.  lasn  §  271.  4.     Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  25. 

NEHEMIAII,  CHAPTER  IX. 

1.   D^-nby  §  225.  2,  §  252.  2.         2.  s-^n^i  §  150.  3  (p.  182). 

3.  n^y-an  §  227.  3. 

5.  Dtti-i^aii  §  161.  4,  §  255.  1,  even  (1  Sam.  17:40)  a  name  exalted. 
Marg.  abhrev.  for  n'^riV  '^ji-^  is  ,  so  it  ought  to  be,  designed  to  certify 
the  reader  that  the  Pattahh  under  Mem  is  not  an  error  for  Kamets. 

7.  ^"iha  with  a ,  because  the  choice  penetrates  and  rests  in  its  ob- 
ject.    niNtt  §  253.  b. 

8.  ni-31  §  268.  1.         11.  -ncs  §  233.  o.  13.  :  d^niu  §  276.  3. 

17.  nohi  marg.  see  Judg.  13  :  17. 

18.  —• '3  tjN,  implying  a  fresh  particular  and  one  of  greater  magni- 
tude, 'it  was  also  (or  even)  true  that,  etc'  nisNS  II.  §  187.  1  for  Jt'sns 
§  63.  1.  «. 

19.  n^^s-ns  §  271.  b. 

22.  nxiiV  in  respect  to  a  come?;  or  collectively  corners,  so  that  they 
occupied  every  corner  of  these  subjugated  kingdoms,  or  that  the  distri- 
bution of  the  land  was  made  with  fixed  corners  and  boundaries  between 
the  several  tribes,  'jjVm  y-is-riNi ,  comp.  ver.  5.  Sihon  was  king  of 
Heshbon,  Deut.  1  :  4. 

24.  )...']  both — and,  as  in  Lat.  ef — et. 

25.  -c-'N'ta  §  271.  1,  comp.  on  1  Kin.  18:3. 

26.  iin-yn'  with  a  ,  Gen.  43  :  3.  27.  s^ys-;  §  263.  4. 
29.    -?  repeats  the  noun  §  281. 

32.  — Vn  MS  §  271.  a.  onxsp  ;  this  verb  may  either  govern  the 
direct  object  or  be  construed  with  h  §  272.  2.  a ;  one  construction  is 
adopted  with  the  pronoun,  the  other  with  the  nouns  in  apposition  with 
it,  happened  ii.^,  v  z   to  our  kings,  etc. 

34.  -ns*']  §  271.  b.  35.  ynxai  §  249.  1.  c. 

37.  sjiniNana  prep,  in  or  because  of,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  14. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40.  137 


ISAIAH.     CHAPTER  XL. 

The  last  twenty-seven  chapters  of  this  book  form  one  connected 
prophecy,  of  which  the  foresight  of  the  Babylonish  captivity,  39  :  6,  7, 
was  the  starting-point  and  the  historical  occasion,  and  which  was 
designed  to  remove  the  despondency  produced  by  the  prospect  and 
especially  the  experience  of  this  great  calamity.  The  prophet  is  enabled 
to  look  out  over  the  entire  future  of  God's  scheme  of  mercy,  and  he  aims 
to  comfort  the  people  by  shewing  them  that  they  had  a  grand  mission 
.to  fulfil  and  a  glorious  destiny  which  should  be  accomplished  notwith- 
standing all  present  and  future  evils. 

The  work  of  consolation  is  begiin  in  this  chapter  by  the  assurance 

(1)  vs.  1-11,  the  Lord  who  seemed  to  have  forsaken  Jerusalem  is 
about  to  return  and  achieve  her  salvation. 

(2)  vs.  12—26,  the  possibility  of  what  appears  so  incredible  is  con- 
firmed by  an  appeal  to  God's  incomparable  greatness. 

(3)  vs.  27-31,  the  despondency  of  the  people  is  therefore  groundless. 
The  theme  of  the  whole  prophecy  is  contained  in  ver.  1,  2,  which 

not  only  characterize  it  in  the  general  as  consolatory,  but  even  fore- 
shadow its  triple  division,  with  the  special  topic  of  each. 

1.  !!tth2 ,  the  repetition  is  emphatic.  The  persons  addressed  are  not 
specifically  the  priests  (LXX),  prophets  (Targ.),  elders,  nor  certain  in- 
quirers supposed  to  have  consulted  Isaiah  respecting  the  future  fortunes 
of  the  people,  but  all  who  hear  the  summons.  The  imperative  form  is 
unessential  and  does  not  belong  to  the  main  idea  to  be  expressed.  The 
thing  insisted  upon  is  not  so  much  the  duty  and  obligation  of  the  work 
of  consolation  as  the  certainty  that  God's  people  were  to  be  consoled. 
It  was  of  no  consequence  who  should  administer  the  comfort ;  that  is 
accordingly  left  indefinite.  The  point  of  real  interest  was  that  there 
was  ground  for  comfort  and  that  the  people  would  receive  it.  rty  ,  not 
a  vocative  (Vulg.)  but  object  of  verb  :  this  expression  contains  already 
the  seeds  of  consolation,  since  it  is  a  recognition  of  the  relation  as  still 
existing  between  God  and  the  people,  which  the  latter  might  be  tempted 
in  their  dejection  to  imagine  had  been  broken  off",  "(mni  saith  or  is 
saying  §  263.  2,  for  the  utterance,  though  begun,  is  not  completed ;  not 
will  say,  as  though  God  Vt'ould  at  some  future  time  direct  that  comfort 
should  be  given  to  his  people.  For  though  it  largely  respects  an  emer- 
gency which  had  not  yet  arisen,  39  :  8,  the  comfort  is  not  postponed  to 
another  time,  but  is  given  in  this  prophecy.  And  the  same  phrase  is 
frequently  used  throughout  Isaiah,  and  always  in  a  present  sense,  -lasj 
to  say,  introduces  the  very  words  of  a  speaker,  while  -la'i  to  speak,  in- 


138  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

volves  no  citation  of  the  exact  language.  Marg.  Haphtarah  of  -?hriio  , 
i.  e.  corresponding  to  the  Parasliah  or  lesson  of  the  law,  beginning  Deut. 
3:23. 

2.  aV— 5?  according  to.  Gen.  41 :  40,  the  heart,  in  a  manner  agree- 
able to  the  heart  or  feelings  ;  or  the  strict  local  sense  of  the  prep,  may 
be  retained,  speak  not  to  the  ears  merely,  but  so  as  to  reach  down  to  and 
remain  npon  the  heart.  a^  denotes  the  whole  interior  nature  of  man, 
including  both  the  understanding,  1  Kin.  3  :  9,  and  the  affections,  Deut. 
30  :  6.  The  meaning  here  is,  speak  so  as  to  affect  the  feelings  ;  the 
words  themselves  do  not  determine  in  what  way,  whether  joyously  oa 
the  reverse,  but  usage  confines  it  to  the  former,  o^ani',  §47,  the  city 
considered  as  the  centre  and  capital  of  God's  earthly  kingdom,  put  for 
that  kingdom  itself  or  for  the  people  who  compose  it  (as  Eome  for  the 
Eoman  empire),  and  hence  equivalent  to  •'tey  of  ver.  1.  Those  critics, 
"who  deny  the  genuineness  of  this  prophecy  and  refer  it  to  some  imagin- 
ary writer  at  or  near  the  close  of  the  captivity,  are  compelled  to  under- 
stand by  '  Jerusalem'  the  desolated  city  itself,  or  its  inhabitants  in  exile, 
though  it  is  hard  to  see  why  these  should  be  thus  singled  out  from  the 
rest  of  the  exiles  as  the  recipients  of  special  comfort.  in"^'i  jyroclaim, 
cry  in  a  loud  tone,  thus  differing  from  ns'i  .  The  proclamation  embraces 
the  three  things  which  now  follow.  !^n'22  ,  usually  masc.  here  fem.  means 
both  a  host  or  army,  and  military  service.  In  Num.  4  :  23  it  is  applied 
to  the  Levitical  ministrations  in  the  sanctuary  as  a  militia  sacra,  an 
orderly  and  well  appointed  service  by  a  special  body  organized  and  de- 
voted to  that  particular  function.  It  here  denotes  Jerusalem's  period  of 
suffering,  comp.  Heb.  10 :  32,  conceived  of  as  a  toilsome  service,  and 
for  a  definite  term.  This  is  now  full,  i.  e.  completed.  "H"'- '  some 
render  pardoned,  a  sense  which  the  word  does  not  have  ;  Gesen.  trans- 
lates is  satisfied  or  discharged  by  the  infliction  of  the  merited  penalty; 
others  her  punishment  is  accej^ted  as  sufficient,  but  this  gives  an  un- 
proved meaning  to  -jis  ;  the  verb  properly  means  to  be  accepted,  and  is 
technically  used  of  the  acceptance  of  sacrifices,  whence  the  most  probable 
opinion  is  that  -jiy  is  here  used  as  nxBh  '  sin,'  so  often  is  for  '  a  sin- 
offering,'  an  atonement,  for  her  iniquity  is  accepted. 

•<3  is  most  naturally  taken  in  the  same  sense  with  the  two  that  pre- 
cede it,  that,  introducing  the  third  particular  of  the  comfort  to  be  pro- 
claimed. If  rendered  for,  it  assigns  the  reason  of  the  preceding ;  she  is 
released  from  further  suffering,  for,  etc.  .^np^ ,  the  preterites  of  this 
verse  are  prophetic  §  262.  4.  cs^^ss  double,  not  in  a  strict  numerical 
sense  '  two  things,'  whether,  as  some  old  writers  explained  it,  justifica- 
tion and  sanctification,  or  the  two  particulars  before  mentioned,  but  in- 


NOTES   ON  ISAIAH  40  :  2.   3.  139 

definitely  to  denote  the  abundance  or  largeness  of  the  blessings  to  be 
received,  comp,  Gl:7.  Those  who  render  the  preceding  13  /or,  must 
refer  *  double'  not  to  blessings  but  to  punishment  or  sufferings,  as  Jer. 
16  :  18,  Eev.  18  :  6,  not  as  though  she  had  suffered  twice  as  much  as  her 
sins  had  deserved,  or  as  God  had  intended  to  inflict,  but  amply  for  the 
purposes  of  punishment ;  their  punishment  was  '  double,'  not  so  as  to  ex- 
ceed but  to  be  commensurate  with  the  vastness  of  their  sins.  :  rrirNan-Via 
the  prep,  may  have  its  local  sense  in  all  her  sins,  in  the  midst  of  them, 
and  by  implication  in  spite  of  them  ;  or  it  may  denote  the  price,  comp. 
Gen.  3  :  19,  37  :  28,  for  all  her  sins,  by  a  gracious  recompense  of  good 
for  evil. 

The  rest  of  the  book  may  be  divided  into  three  principal  sections, 
of  nine  chapters  each,  indicated  by  the  refrain,  48 :  22,  57  :  21,  and 
answering  in  a  general  way  to  the  three  topics  of  consolation  just  an- 
nounced.    The  prominent  though  not  the  exclusive  subject  of 

(1)  ch.  40-48  is  the  overthrow  of  Babylon  and  Israel's  deliverance 
from  exile,  culminating  in  ch.  45.  This  is  a  pledge  and  a  preliminary 
fulfilment  of  the  declaration  that  'her  warfare  is  accomplished.' 

(2)  ch.  49-57,  the  sufferings  and  reward  of  the  Messiah,  culminating 
in  ch.  53  :  '  her  sin-offering  is  accepted.' 

(3)  ch.  58-66,  the  future  glory  of  Israel,  culminating  in  ch.  60  : 
'she  hath  received  of  the  Lord's  hand  double  for  all  her  sins.' 

The  remainder  of  the  first  division  of  this  chapter  consists  of  three 
stanzas  of  three  verses  each : 

(1)  vs.  3-5.  In  confirmation  of  what  has  just  been  announced,  and  as 
the  method  by  which  it  is  to  be  effected,  it  is  declared  that  God  will  re- 
turn to  his  long-forsaken  people. 

(2)  vs.  6-8.  This  is  indubitably  certain  :  for  it  does  not  depend  on 
frail  and  feeble  man,  but  is  secured  by  the  unfailing  word  of  God. 

(3)  vs.  9-11.  It  is  represented  as  actually  taking  place  before  their 
eyes ;  God  is  seen  returning  to  his  people. 

3.  Vig ,  not  a  continuation  of  the  command,  vs.  1.  2,  with  •>r>';  under- 
stood, 'let  there  be  a  voice,'  but  an  exclamation,  a  voice/  equivalent  to 
'hark ! '  or  '  I  hear  a  voice  ;'  const,  as  in  LXX,  Eng.  Ver.  '  voice  of  one 
crying,'  or  apposition,  '  a  voice  crying.'  xn-p  alludes  to  «N-p_,  ver.  2, 
following  the  injunction  to  cry,  this  voice  is  heard  crying.  The  voice 
itself  is  undefined,  only  the  quarter  is  recognized  from  which  it  comes, 
"linraa  i)i  the  wilderness.  This  may  be  connected  with  what  jorecedes 
and  designate  the  locality  where  the  voice  is  heard,  or  with  what  follows 
and  show  where  the  way  is  to  be  prepared.  The  parallelism  of  the  last 
clause  is  urged  in  favour  of  connecting  it  with  what  follows  :  but  the 


140  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

different  collocation  of  the  words  in  the  two  clauses,  together  with  the 
fact  that  one  of  its  most  remarkable  fulfilments,  as  testified  by  all  four 
of  the  evangelists,  Mat.  3  :  3,  Mark  1:3,  Luke  3  : 4,  John  1  :  23,  was 
in  John  the  Baptist,  who  came  preaching  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea, 
favours  the  other  view.  At  the  same  time,  while  strictly  belonging  to 
what  precedes,  it  will  naturally  be  understood  also  with  what  follows  ; 
the  road  was  to  be  prepared  where  the  voice  was  heard,  nanx;  is  properly 
a  wilderness,  a  waste,  uncultivated  region,  producing  a  scanty  herbage, 
fit  only  for  pasturage ;  nany  is  a  desert,  a  sterile,  arid  region,  totally 
destitute  of  products.  Those  interpreters  who  see  no  allusion  in  this 
prophecy  to  anything  except  the  Babylonish  exile  and  the  restoration 
from  it,  understand  by  '  the  wilderness  '  and  '  the  desert '  the  region  be- 
tween Babylon  and  Palestine,  through  which  God  here  promises  a  safe 
and  easy  passage  to  his  people  returning  from  exile.  But  not  a  word  is 
here  said  about  the  return  of  the  people  from  captivity.  The  road  is 
not  for  the  people  to  march  over,  but  for  God  himself.  The  figure  is 
not  even  that  of  God  marching  at  the  head  of  his  people,  and  leading 
them  from  bondage,  as  when  he  brought  them  out  of  Egypt.  But  it  is 
God  returning  to  his  people  Avho  had  alienated  him  by  their' sins  and  in 
consequence  fallen  into  their  present  extremity.  They  are  now  exhorted 
to  prepare  the  way  for  his  return  to  accomplish  their  salvation.  It  has 
further  been  made  a  question  whether  '  the  wilderness '  is  to  be  under- 
stood literally  or  figuratively,  and  accordingly  whether  it  denotes  the 
wilderness  of  Judea,  where  John  preached  repentance  in  fulfilment  of 
this  prediction,  or  a  place  of  destitution,  privation  and  trial,  and  re- 
presents the  condition  of  sin  and  suffering  in  which  the  people  were. 
But  in  point  of  fact  these  two  meanings  do  not  exclude  each  other. 
John's  preaching  in  the  wilderness,  like  his  dress  and  his  ascetic  life, 
was  itself  symbolical  of  the  spiritual  and  moral  waste  which  Judah  then 
presented,  and  which  it  was  his  mission  to  endeavour  to  reclaim.  His 
appearance  in  a  locality  conformed  to  the  literal  terms  of  the  prophecy 
was  an  index  pointing  him  out  as  its  subject,  and  one  by  whom  it  was 
fulfilled  in  its  higher  spiritual  sense.  A  like  mingling  of  the  literal  and 
the  figurative  is  frequent  in  the  prophecies,  comp.  Zech.  9  :  9,  Ps.  22  : 
18.  It  may  be  remarked,  in  addition,  that  this  is  a  generic  prophecy, 
and  was  fulfilled  in  the  entire  series  of  instruments  and  messengers  from 
Isaiah  onward,  by  which  God  wrought  reformations  among  his  people  at 
various  periods,  and  thus  prepared  the  way  for  his  more  or  less  con- 
spicuous return  to  them.  In  this  class  of  predictions  it  is  not  unusual  for 
the  prophets  to  employ  terms,  which  are  in  a  general  sense  applicable  to 
all  the  particulars  included  within  the  scope  of  the  fulfilment,  but  which 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40  :  3-5.  141 

are  in  a  more  special  and  strict  sense  descriptive  of  some  one  of  marked 
prominence,  comp.  Gen.  3  :  15,  2  Sam.  7  :  12-16.  So  here,  while  all 
God's  messengers  to  the  people  preached  repentance  in  a  moral  and 
spiritual  waste,  John  the  Baptist  did  so  in  a  literal  wilderness  likewise. 
!i32,  cause  to  turn  away,  clear,  prepare  by  the  removal  of  obstacles,  as 
of  sin  by  a  timely  repentance.  X['\  §  254.  9.  a,  the  way  which  Jehovah 
Avill  use  and  over  which  he  will  come ;  this  is  a  general  term  under  which 
ri;Stt  is  embraced  as  a  particular  kind  of  road,  highway,  or  causeway 
raised  above  the  ordinary  surface.  ^I'i'',  if  the  reference  be  to  linear 
obliquity,  tnake  straight,  if  to  superficial  inequality,  make  level;  the 
next  verse  shows  that  the  latter  idea  is  here  prominent. 

4.  An  amplification  of  the  preceding  idea.  The  meaning  is  of 
course  not  that  the  valleys  shall  be  converted  into  mountains  and  vice 
versa,  but  that  the  one  shall  be  raised  and  the  other  depressed,  so  as  to 
form  a  smooth  and  level  course.  ^'i^K  j  declarative,  shall  he  raised,  or 
perhaps  mandatory,  as  this  is  included  among  the  senses  of  the  future, 
and  might  here  be  suggested  by  the  preceding  command,  let  it  be  raised. 
A^a,  also  N'A  and  x-'a,  a  steep  narrow  valley,  comp.  on  1  Sam.  17:3, 
while  nypa  means  a  valley  that  is  broad  and  open,  or  even  one  that  is 
expanded  to  a  plain.  ii5yn,  according  to  the  Eng.  Ver.  which  here 
follows  the  LXX,  crooked,  in  contrast  with  mia-'tt  ,  straightness :  but  as 
the  latter,  comp.  f,Ti;: ,  ver.  3,  may  refer  to  superficial  equality,  evenness, 
the  former  may  denote  an  eminence,  or  as  an  adj.  uneven,  broken  into 
numerous  hillocks,  c&s-.r'i  difficult  2')asses,  narrow  gorges  should  be 
opened  out  to  wide  valleys  or  plains,  or  according  to  Dr.  Alexander, 
ridges. 

5.  n'^^iJ'i  and  as  a  result  of  the  preceding  preparations  shall  be  re- 
vealed. This  is  to  be  preferred  to  the  indirect  subjunctive  rendering 
that  the  glory  q/  the  Lord  may  be  revealed.  The  former  is  more  forcible, 
as  it  certainly  assures  of  this  result,  which  the  latter  only  does  by  im- 
plication. *ii  nins,  applied  to  any  manifestation  of  Jehovah's  presence 
or  display  of  his  perfections :  used  also  of  that  symbolical  brightness 
which  often  accompanied  God's  revelation  of  himself,  as  at  the  dedication 
of  the  temple,  1  Kin.  8:11.  When  the  way  was  prepared  for  him  by 
the  penitence  of  his  people,  God  himself  would  come  and  display  his 
glorious  perfections  in  the  salvation  of  his  people.  This  was  true  of 
their  deliverance  from  exile,  and  other  tokens  of  his  presence,  but  es- 
pecially of  his  personal  coming  in  the  flesh,  of  which  the  apostle  John 
says,  in  language  borrowed  perhaps  from  this  passage,  1  :  14,  we  beheld 
his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,     nioa-^s  all 

*  A  common  abbreviation  for  ni'n"  . 


142  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

flesh,  in  its  widest  sense,  Gen.  7:21,  all  living  animals  ;  here,  as  often 
elsewhere,  all  mankind.  The  glory  displayed  by  the  coming  of  God  to 
his  people  should  be  so  conspicuous  that  all  mankind  (not  the  chosen 
people  only)  should  behold  it.  This  was  more  conspicuously  true  of 
Christ's  advent  than  of  the  deliverance  from  Babylon,  i^h-  together, 
may  qualify  the  verb  and  denote  identity  of  time,  shall  see  it  immediately 
on  its  being  displayed,  or  qualify  the  noun,  all  flesh  together.  13  might 
be  the  object  of  nsn  shall  see  that,  etc. :  but  it  is  better  to  make  '  see' 
govern  an  object  understood,  'the  glory  of  God,'  and  translate  ^s  for ; 
this  is  its  meaning  wherever  else  the  phrase  occurs.  It  then  confirms 
what  precedes,  the  mouth  of  Jehovah,  not  man,  hath  spoken  it. 

6.  It  has  just  been  announced  on  the  authority  of  God  that  his  glory 
would  be  revealed  in  the  salvation  of  his  people.  The  next  stanza,  vs. 
6-8,  declares  how  reliable  and  unfailing  that  word  is.  ikn  V'p,asin 
ver.  3,  an  exclamation,  either  const,  voice  of  one  saying  or,  app.  a  voice 
saying.  Some  make  the  voice  that  of  God,  and  the  person  addressed 
the  prophet,  a  view  of  the  case  which  has  led  in  a  few  MSS.  to  pointing 
the  next  verb  n52N;i ,  and  to  the  rendering  in  the  LXX  eiTra,  and  in  the 
Vulgate  dixi.  But  there  is  no  necessity  of  defining  who  the  speaker  is. 
"iKxi ,  a  second  voice,  the  person  addressed  by  the  first  speaker  here  re- 
plies. Junius  and  Tremellius  (quoted  by  Dr.  Alexander)  assume  but  a 
single  voice  and  make  5'ip  the  subject,  '  a  voice  says  cry,  and  says  or  tells 
me  what  I  shall  cry.'  n":;3n— Vs  ,  as  in  the  previous  verse  used  of  mankind : 
perhaps  that  may  account  for  the  use  of  the  article,  all  the  flesh  just  spo- 
ken of :  this  is  not  necessary,  however,  as  the  article  may  be  used  in  its 
generic  sense  §  245.  5.  -I'sh  grass,  a  comparison  frequent  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  point  of  resemblance,  as  is  plain  from  parallel  passages  and 
from  this  connexion,  being  that  of  evanescent  frailty.  The  respect  in 
which  human  frailty  is  here  asserted  will  depend  upon  the  meaning  given 
to  "i-Drt  .  Its  primary  signification  is  that  oi  kindness  or  benevole^it  regard. 
It  is  used  (1)  of  God's  favour  to  men,  (2)  of  men's  love  to  God,  or  piety, 
(3)  of  men's  benignity  or  kindness  to  one  another.  On  the  assumption 
that  the  precise  thing  here  asserted  is  the  vanity  of  human  greatness 
and  power,  some  interpreters  assume  that  the  word  must  have  the  sense 
of  beauty  ;  comp.  '\'n ,  and  the  English  grace,  which  mean  both  favour 
and  beauty.  So  Eng.  Ver.  goodliness,  LXX  Sofa,  retained  1  Pet.  1  : 
24.  The  adoption  of  this  rendering  by  the  apostle  does  not  prove  its 
accuracy  as"  a  verbal  translation,  but  only  that  the  sentiment  expressed 
is  true,  and  that  it  was  sufficiently  accurate  for  the  purpose  which  he 
had  in  view  in  quoting  it.  But  as  the  word  occurs  nowhere  else  in  this 
sense,  and  as  its  meanings  in  other  places  yield  a  good  sense  here,  there 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40  :  6-8.  143 

is  no  need  of  departing  from  them.  It  may  mean  favour  sliewn  to 
men — human  favour  is  precarious  and  feeble ;  we  cannot  build  much 
therefore  on  human  promises,  but  this  is  the  word  of  God.  Or  love  to 
God,  piety :  it  is  used  in  this  sense  by  Hosea  G  :  4,  "  your  goodness  is  as 
a  morning  cloud."  The  meaning  then  is,  human  goodness  is  too  feeble 
and  frail  to  merit  such  an  interposition  as  is  here  predicted.  But  the 
prediction  is  not  based  on  any  expectation  of  human  merit,  it  rests 
solely  on  the  gracious  word  of  God.  :  r\-;;ari  ys  flower  of  the  field,  i.  e. 
'  wild  flower,'  as  '  beast  of  the  field '  denotes  wild  beast.  It  is  not  prob- 
able that  any  stress  is  to  be  laid  here  upon  the  distinction  between 
wild  and  cultivated  flowers,  the  former  being  less  cared  for,  and  especially 
liable  to  be  trodden  upon  or  cut  down.  The  individualizing  is  due  to 
the  vividness  of  poetic  conception,  or  it  may  have  been  suggested  by  as- 
sociation with  the  grass  previously  mentioned.  The  preceding  clause 
contains  a  metaphor,  here  a  particle  of  comparison  is  introduced.  Those 
who  insist  on  a  literal  understanding  of  our  Lord's  words  '  this  is  my 
body,'  should  here  believe,  on  the  basis  of  this  passage,  that  all  flesh  is, 
not  by  a  figure  but  in  its  actual  substance,  grass. 

7.  The  comparison  suggested  before  is  here  developed,  and  the  point 
of  comparison  stated.  Man  resembles  grass  because  it  dries  up,  and  a 
flower  since  it  fades  or  wilts.  »2^  §  2G2.  3.  Vs:^  §  35.  1,  §  42.  a, 
editions  vary  in  giving  Merka  or  Methegh  to  the  ultimate  syllable,  "is 
for  ;  some  render  lohen,  a  sense  which  the  particle  sometimes  has,  but 
it  is  best  to  adhere  to  the  ordinary  meaning  when  practicable,  hf  "n  Spirit, 
since  God's  infinite  Spirit  conducts  and  presides  over  all  operations  of 
nature,  great  or  minute;  or,  the  breath  of  Jehovah  has  blown  upon  it; 
or,  which  amounts  to  the  same  thing  though  it  is  less  poetical,  the  toind 
of  Jehovah,  i.  e.  sent  by  him,  see  on  Gen.  1 : 2.  -jiN,  not  a  particle  of 
inference,  therefore,  but  of  asseveration,  yea,  or  surely.  csn.  Some 
suppose  without  reason  that  the  Chaldeans  are  meant ;  yes,  this  powerful 
oppressing  people  is  grass  which  his  breath  can  wither.  This  word, 
when  standing  absolutely,  often  means  the  people  by  way  of  eminence, 
i.  e.  God's  chosen  people,  Israel,  as  on  the  other  hand  •''la  stands  for 
heathen  nations ;  some  so  understand  it  here,  yes,  even  Israel  is  grass, 
their  goodness  fleeting  and  void  of  all  merit.  But  there  is  no  need  of 
restricting  it  in  either  of  these  ways  ;  it  is  better  to  take  it,  as  in  42  :  o, 
for  people  generally,  mankind,  equivalent  to  "  all  flesh,''  vs.  5.  G.  Sub- 
ject with  article,  predicate  without,  as  commonly  in  Greek,  though  not 
a  universal  rule. 

8.  An  emphatic  repetition  for  the  sake  of  making  plainer  the  con- 
trast to  be  presented,     nanii  and,  where  we  must  employ  the  adversative 


144  HEBREW    CHEESTOMATHY. 

but  §  287.  1.  Word  in  its  wide  sense,  not  limited  to  promise  ov  pro- 
phecij,  mucli  less  to  the  specific  utterance  which  precedes,  though  that  is 
of  course  included :  nor  to  the  gospel  to  which  it  is  applied  by  Peter. 
c*,p  stand,  i.  e.  be  valid,  firm,  opposed  to  fail  of  accomplishment.  Ac- 
cording to  the  meaning  of  I'^oh ,  the  sense  will  be,  (1)  No  lack  of 
goodness  on  the  part  of  man  can  prevent  God's  word  of  grace  from  tak- 
ing effect.  (2)  The  feebleness  and  frailty  of  man  is  no  argument  against 
the  completion  of  so  glorious  a  salvation,  since  God's  word  assures  it. 
Or  (3)  the  fleeting  favour  of  man  only  heightens  by  contrast  the  end- 
less favour  of  God  and  the  certainty  of  his  word. 

The  omission  from  y^^  ver.  7,  to  ya  ver.  8,  in  the  LXX,  shows 
how  various  readings  may  arise  from  the  proximity  of  clauses  or  para- 
graphs of  like  ending. 

9.  In  the  confidence  of  faith  God  is  actually  seen  coming  to  Zion, 
and  the  capital  city  is  directed  to  announce  the  fact  to  the  rest  of  the 
laud,  sba— iri,  ascend  a  high  mountain,  that  the  voice  may  be  heard 
more  widely :  some  suppose  an  allusion  to  the  mountains  on  which  Je- 
rusalem was  built  and  by  which  it  was  surrounded.  'ii^~"'Vs  ,  pleonastic 
w^Q  oi  i\\Q  \)Vono\ra,  for  thee,  for  thyself .  Mjy.^itt  announcing  glad  tid- 
ings, LXX  ewayyeXt^o/xcvos  ;  it  thus  differs  from  !FjsVa  which  simply 
denotes  a  messenger,  irrespective  of  the  character  of  his  message.  It 
may  govern  the  following  word,  "  bearing  glad  tidings  to  Zion ;  "  then 
fem.  because  it  was  the  custom  for  women  to  celebrate  victories  with 
songs  and  dances,  or  as  a  term  of  office,  comp.  riVnf>  §  198,  or  as  a  col- 
lective =  ci-i'ian  .  It  is  simpler,  however,  to  regard  it  as  in  apposition 
with  Zion  ;  Zion  herself  is  to  announce  the  glad  message  to  inferior 
cities.  h3^,  announce  it  in  a  loud  tone,  without  faltering  or  hesitation, 
for  it  is  certainly  true,  ^n'^^.r; ,  not  thyself,  but  thy  voice.  ''Nn"'ri ,  have 
no  fear  to  make  the  announcement,  as  though  there  were  danger  of  being 
disappointed  in  the  issue,  npn  behold  him  or  here  he  is,  either  visibly 
coming  or  actually  arrived,  already  in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem. 

10.  ri.'in^.  ^5'"i$?.  §  47,  the  combination  of  divine  names  adds  to  the 
impressiveneso.  'Pl^>^,  Qot  in  strength,  for  pTh  is  not  an  abstract,  nor 
against  a  strong  one,  nor  with  a  strong  one,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Messiah  as  his  agent  and  coadjutor,  but  in  the  capacity  or  character  of 
a  strong  one.  i^,  not  over  him,  as  the  object  of  "ht-a  which  is  commonly 
followed  by  a,  but  /o?*  him;  he  shall  come  as  a  sovereign.  112a'  his 
reward,  that  which  he  bestovvs,  or  possibly  that  which  he  receives,  has 
merited  or  acquired,  viz.  his  people,  whom  he  saves,  or  the  salvation 
which  he  bestows.  iriN  with  him,  i.  e.  in  his  possession.  "irisyBi  %vork, 
hence  the  ivages  which  are  its  equivalent. 


NOTES   ON    ISAIAH  40  :  9-13.  145 

11.  ?i?h3.  God  is  often  compared  to  a  shepherd  from  the  days  of 
the  patriarchs,  Gen.  49 :  24,  and  David,  Ps.  23  :  1 ;  the  figure  is  adopted 
by  our  Lord  in  the  parable  of  the  good  shepherd,  John  10.  The  possi- 
ble constructions  are  as  a  shepherd  who  feeds  his  flock,  as  a  shepherd  his 
flock,  he,  Jehovah,  ivill  feed,  as  a  shejjherd  he  will  feed  his  flock,  ^^'j'^, 
not  only  feed,  but  the  whole  work  of  a  shepherd.  ^y-lTa  ,  avUI  gather 
wiih  his  arm,  i.  e.  take  up  in  his  arms.  niVy  §  153.  1,  not  pregnant, 
hnt  giving  suck.     ih~y'.  lend;  others  render  sustain. 

Vs.  12-26.  God's  incomparable  greatness  is  presented  as  a  ground 
for  trusting  him  to  accomplish  what  in  itself  might  seem  incredible. 

12.  T}72~ic.  The  true  answer  to  this  question  is  not  simply 'no 
one,'  as  though  it  were  designed  to  exalt  the  vastness  of  the  material 
creation,  which  man  could  never  compass  with  his  puny  measures.  It 
is  rather  implied  that  this  which  no  one  has  done  or  can  do,  God  has 
done.  He  has  determined  •  with  the  utmost  nicety  the  measure  and 
weight  of  all  the  constituents  and  parts  of  the  world,  Job  28 :  25  ;  he 
has  balanced  its  masses  and  forces  with  a  precision,  which  the  investiga- 
tions of  science  serve  but  to  disclose  more  and  more :  so  that  the  main 
idea  is  not  the  vastness  of  the  universe,  nor  merely  the  harmony  of  its 
parts,  but  the  infinite  superiority  of  him  by  whom  these  vast  masses 
were  apportioned  with  the  utmost  ease  and  nicety.  He  measures  and 
regulates  without  difficulty  material  nature,  though  in  itself  so  vast  as 
to  be  incomprehensible  by  us.  And  hence  the  measures  spoken  of  in 
the  verse  are  ordinary  and  diminutive  ones  :  if  the  intention  had  been 
to  enhance  the  magnitude  of  the  world,  measures  of  large  capacity 
would  have  been  employed,  but  God  can  measure  the  universe  by  the 
inch  and  the  ounce.  iVVt-ia  ,  elsewhere  handful,  here  the  hollow  of  his 
hand,  distinguished  from  ^3  the  ^Jrt/»i  and  i^  the  hand.  &■;»  indef ,  water 
as  an  element  in  the  constitution  of  the  world.  Some  have  sought  to  ex- 
plain the  order  in  which  the  parts  of  the  universe  are  mentioned  from 
Gen.  1,  water,  then  heaven  or  the  firmament,  then  the  earth,  ^spi  §  50.  1, 
to  straighten,  as  the  beam  of  a  balance  in  weighing,  thence  extended  to 
measurements  of  length  as  well  as  weight.  Vs  not  — Vs  kol,  all,  as  LXX, 
but  pret.  of  Via  §  215.  1.  c.  th'a  a  third  part,  probably  of  an  ephah, 
comp.  the  English  measures  quart,  tierce.  'VfS^  not  merely  superficial 
c?i«s<,  but  the  mass  of  the  earth  itself.  Note  the  climax:  measure  the 
earth,  or  if  not  this,  weigh  mountains  (indefinite),  or  even  hills.  dVbs 
a  balance,  probably  an  instrument  like  a  steelyard,  and  so  distinguished 
from  :  d-5Tx»,  whose  dual  form  implies  the  double  dish  or  scales. 

13.  A  fresh  climax;  none  can  measure  Gild's  works,  still  less  can 

any  measure  their  maker,  fathom  his  spirit,  and  understand  his  plans, 
10 


146  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY.. 

or  what  is  yet  more  incredible,  outdo  liim  in  wisdom  and  suggest  plans 
to  him.  This  unbelief  would  do,  fancying  that  he  has  overlooked,  ver. 
27,  what  ho  should  have  attended  to.  ^£r] ,  not  directed,  but  as  in  the 
preceding  verse  measured,  'irisv  sj-'K  his  man  of  counsel,  or  counsellor, 
so  Ps.  119  :  24.  This  is  better  than  to  govern  inss  by  the  verb,  who,  a 
man,  will  cause  him  to  knoio  his  counsel.  The  combination  of  the  pre- 
terite and  the  future  in  the  verse  embraces  all  time  §263.  5.  a;  who 
has  done  this  or  who  will  do  it  ? 

14.  Expands  the  last  clause  of  the  preceding  verse.  ^ns-'S';!;;,  not  thai 
he  might  instruct  hiin,  expressing  the  design  of  the  consultation,  but  and 
he  instructed  him,  its  actual  result.  The  subject  of  the  preceding  verb  is 
the  object  of  this.  »T;:b$a  prep,  has  its  local  sense,  taught,  i.  e.  guided  in 
the  path,  tssttjtt  rectitude,  not  merely  in  a  moral  sense,  but  the  right  way 
to  accomplish  a  desired  end,  or  judgment,  the  proper  course  for  him  as 
the  universal  judge,  the  ruler  and  arbiter  of  all  things.  ni'SiiSn,  signifi- 
cation heightened  by  the  plural  form  §  201.  1.  c.  The  future  and  the 
preterite  employed  in  different  clauses  of  the  verse. 

15.  To  the  exhibition  of  God's  infinite  superiority  to  any  individual 
creature  now  follows  his  infinite  superiority  to  whole  nations,  vs.  15-17, 
and  even  to  all  nations  combined,  -jn  lo  !  It  is  impossible  for  God  to 
be  beholden  to  individuals,  for  see!  whole  nations  are  reckoned  as  a 
:drop.  "itt3  occurs  nowhere  else,  but  without  doubt  means  drop.  ■>?-», 
to  have  compared  nations  to  a  bucket  of  water  would  have  implied  their 
insignificance,  but  it  is  rather  to  a  drop  from  a  bucket  which,  when 
taken  out,  leaves  no  appreciable  difference  in  the  mass  left  behind,  its 
abstraction  is  not  noticeable  ;  the  contrast  thus  suggested  giving  a 
stronger  impression  of  littleness  than  simply  to  have  said  a  drop  of 
water.  It  does  not  mean  a  drop  hanging  from  a  bucket.  ph»2!i,  prima- 
rily a  cloud,  which  might  be  intended  here  as  an  imponderable  body ; 
but  it  is  better  to  take  it  in  its  derived  sense  '  cloud  of  dust,'  then  dust, 
the  fine  particles  left  on  scales  after  weighing  substances,  which  have 
no  appreciable  effect  in  disturbing  its  balance.  LXX  po-n-y]  t,vyov  and 
Vulg.  momentum  staterce,  the  turning  of  the  scales,  that  small  quantity 
which  is  sufficient  to  decide  the  balance.  But  the  figure  denotes  rather 
that  which  is  wholly  inappreciable.  The  English  Version  needlessly 
supplies  the  substantive  verb  in  the  first  clause,  'nations  are  as  a  drop, 
etc.;'  d:".a  is  properly  the  subject  of  ia«J!^5  §  262.  3.  s;;'^n  from  niN, 
habitable  lands  as  opposed  to  water,  especially  of  islands,  maritime 
reo-ions,  and  territories  beyond  the  sea  which  are  distant  and  little 
known.  (1)  Islands  are  reckoned  as  an  atom  which  he,  any  one,  or  it, 
the  wind,  taketh  up  ^ii::  from  5>l:5 .     (2)  xohich  is  cast  away,  Viic:  Ni.  of 


NOTES  ON  ISAIAH  40  :  14-19.  147 

Vflla.     (3)  He  tvill,  if  he  chooses,  i.  e.  he  can   take  up  islands  like  an 
atom. 

16.  As  for  Lebanon  there  is  no  sufficiency  for  burning  :  ''^  §  215.  1. 
d,  fQllowed  by  that  for  which  anything  is  not  sufficient.  The  meaning 
is  not  that  the  vastest  sacrifice  would  be  an  inadequate  expiation  for 
human  sin ;  nor  is  it  au  assertion  of  the  inefficiency  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment rituS,!  offerings  ;  but  such  is  God's  infinite  superiority  that  the 
grandest  oflterings  on  the  most  magnificent  scale  are  unworthy  of  his  ac- 
ceptance. This  is  stated  not  as  an  abstract  proposition,  but  is  exhibited 
in  a  striking  example.  ^33^1,  the  lofty  double  range  separating  Pales- 
tine from  Syria,  the  highest  mountains  with  which  Israel  was  familiar, 
from  -jsV  luhite,  so  called  by  reason  of  the  snow  resting  upon  its  peaks, 
or  the  whitish  colour  of  its  limestone  rock,     ■ir.^iil  collective. 

17.  A  still  stronger  assertion  of  the  truth  in  ver.  15,  not  merely 
nations  but  all  the  nations  combined  are  not  a  drop  which,  however  in- 
significant, still  has  existence  and  a  certain  magnitude,  but  i-jnjd  as 
nothing :  the  prep,  qualifies  the  expression,  they  are  not  absolutely  non- 
existent, but  as  if  they  were  nothing,  ■i^rss  before  him,  not  merely  in 
his  judgment  or  esteem,  but  confronting  him  or  compared  with  him. 
Dsstt  end,  cessation  of  being,  annihilation,  while  i",!*  is  absolute  negation 
of  being,  nonexistence  :  the  former  is  here  strengthened  by -inb  emptiness. 
The  prep,  is  comparative,  less  than  nothing,  lit.  more  of  nothing  than 
nothing  itself  Others  make  it  partitive,  of  nothing,  or  indicative  of  the 
material  or  source,  consisting  of  nothing.  — ^in'rhs  belongs  to  both 
clauses.     ;  ^h ,  not  by  him,  but  in  respect  to  him,  or  compared  with  him. 

18.  Sums  up  the  preceding  argument.  ^5c~^^5^  and  now,  these 
things  being  so,  to  whoin,  etc.  ■|"'>3iri  poetic  form  §  172.  1.  Vn,  the 
mighty  God,  derived  from  V^s  to  be  strong.  — ss-?n ,  what  similar  thing 
will  ye  compare  to  him,  or  what  similitude  luill  ye  institute  in  respect 
to  him. 

19.  The  question  of  ver.  18  suggests  the  likenesses  which  men  in 
their  folly  have  dared  to  make  as  representations  of  the  infinite  God. 
The  puerile  absurdity  of  idolatry  is  brought  out  by  dwelling  on  the  de- 
tails of  the  process  of  making  a  god,  its  materials  being  selected  and  put 
together  by  human  toil.  Vosn  may  be  the  direct  object  of  'rjaa ,  or  the 
answer  to  the  previous  question  with  the  relative  supplied,  the  image 
which  a  workman  has  wrought !  this  would  better  account  for  the  article 
and  for  the  order  of  the  words.  It  properly  denotes  a  graven  image ; 
some  suppose  that  it  here  describes  the  wooden  interior  over  which  the 
metallic  surface  is  cast.  But  the  metallic  plating  follows :  it  must  there- 
fore be  used  in  a  wide  sense  for  idol,  irrespective  of  the  mode  of  its 


148  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

formation.  J{C3  to  2)our  out  in  the  process  of  casting,  ^nja,  witli  the 
gold,  that  allotted  for  the  purpose,  ^■ivf^'^,  to  beat  into  thin  plates, 
then  to  cover  with  such  plates.  fi'l;J:}";i,  silver  chains,  for  ornament, 
or  support.  (1)  tj-i'.^ ,  noun  as  before  and  repeat  verb  of  preceding 
clause,  a  goldsmith  is  beating  out  or  preparing  silver  chains.  (2)  tj-na  , 
participle,  melting  or  casting  chains,  ov,  a,?,  chains  are  not  made  by  cast- 
ing, soldering  the  chains,  melting  them  so  as  to  make  them  adhere  to  the 
image.  The  change  of  tenses  represents  the  image  as  in  process  of  ma- 
nufacture ;  part  is  completed,  part  is  yet  to  be  performed  §  263.  5.  a. 

20.  "2Dfir!  one  2^oor  as  to  oblation,  who  cannot  afford  to  offer  gold 
and  silver  to  his  god,  must  make  his  idol  of  something  less  precious.  Or 
imjjoverished  hj  oblation,  but  still  persisting  in  his  poor  way  in  what 
has  already  beggared  him.  Or  nttiiFi  may  be  in  apposition  with  yy , 
chooses  as  an  oblation  a  tree,  etc.  y»_  not  wood  but  tree,  he  selects  it 
while  growing  in  the  forest,  ajin-;,  as  the  god  cannot  preserve  itself  from 
rotting,  he  must  be  particular  as  to  the  quality  of  the  wood,  tsn  skil- 
ful in  his  business  or  profession.  I'V,  for  himself;  others /or  it,  i.  e.  the 
idol.  T'SM  to  prejiare,  make,  or  to  erect,  set  up,  so  firmly  that  it  cannot 
move. 

21.  This  description  is  broken  off  abruptly  by  an  indignant  question 
and  a  renewed  description  of  God's  infinite  superiority,  vs.  21-24. 
5:>in  ivill  ye  not  know?  Is  this  ignorance  and  stupidity  to  continue? 
are  you  never  going  to  know  %  njn ,  some  distinguish  this  from  the  fol- 
lowing clause  and  suppose  an  allusion  here  to  the  revelation  of  God  in 
his  word  as  there  in  his  works.  W{<nia,  not  vaguely  of  old,  but /ro»i  the 
beginning,  which  has  been  variously  explained  of  the  origin  of  their 
lives,  the  origin  of  Israel  as  a  nation,  and  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
The  last  is  the  most  natural  and  agrees  best  with  the  parallel  expression 
which  follows.  JTi-pia  foundations,  not  an  actual  material  basis  on 
which  the  world  was  imagined  to  be  built,  but  concrete  for  abstract,  the 
founding  or  original  construction  of  the  earth,  which  is  here  compared 
to  an  edifice.     It  is  the  object  of  the  verb  cn-is-'^rT . 

22.  aio»n  may  be  connected  with  the  preceding  and  governed  by 
dnis^:?:!  or  with  what  follows,  in  apposition  with  the  suffix  in  irvisiri, 
ver.  25,  which  is  however  too  remote  ;  or  the  substantive  verb  may  be 
supplied,  as  in  Eng.  Ver.  '  It  is  he  that  sitteth.'  Perhaps  it  may  best  be 
regarded  as  an  abrupt  and  unconnected  exclamation.  The  presence  of 
the  article  shows  that  it  is  to  be  understood  substantively,  and  is  not  a 
substitute  for  a  f  lite  tense,  'he  sitteth.'  It  may  mean  dwell,  or  better, 
sit  as  a  monarch,  enthroued.  ^■'h  occurs  in  two  other  passages,  Prov. 
8 :  27,  Job  22 :  14,  in  which  it  denotes  the  hemispherical  arch  of  the 


NOTES   ON  ISAIAH   40  :  20-24.  149 

heavens.  The  '  circle  of  the  earth '  is  by  some  supposed  to  denote  the 
arch  which  appears  to  rest  upon  the  earth,  and  by  others  the  earth  itself, 
orbis  terrarinn.  Vy  will  in  the  one  case  mean  upon  and  in  the  other  over. 
r;''ic^'^  stands  with  designed  allusion  to  a"i:»ri,  he  who  sits  or  dwells  above 
the  earth  being  contrasted  with  those  who  dwell  in  or  inhabit  it. 
fsihs  as  locusts,  corap.  Num.  13  :33,  puny,  insignificant ;  the  prep,  pro- 
bably has  the  article,  as  is  usual  in  comparisons  §  245.  5.  d,  though  the 
pointing  does  not  determine.  p^rs  thin  fine  material  (comp.  p7,  ver. 
15)  variously  explained  as  a  veil^  awning  or  curtain,  naisrj,  this  part,  as 
the  preceding  denotes  present  time,  or  rather  expresses  the  agent  irre- 
spective of  time  §  266,  '  the  spreader  out '  who  has  done,  does,  and  shall 
continue  to  do  it.  The  continuous  agency  of  God  in  preserving  and  up- 
holding the  universe  is  implied.  The  expression  shows  that  the  Hebrews 
did  not  conceive  the  vault  of  heaven  as  a  solid  sphere,  see  on  Gen.  1 : 6. 
It  is  compared  to  the  thinnest  possible  material ;  and  even  this  is  not  a 
physical  but  poetical  description,  chpitt^i ,  a  construction  begun  with  a 
participle  or  infinitive  often  passes  over  into  a  preterite  or  future,  since 
these  are  the  fundamental  tenses  and  embrace  all  the  divisions  of  time 
§  282.  c.  :  ns'iJV,  not  connected  with  the  preceding  verb,  spreads  them 
out  to  dwell  in  whether  for  himself,  for  celestial  beings,  or  for  men  who 
dwell  under  this  spacious  roof;  but  with  hr^  tent  for  dwelling  in. 

23.  c^j.Ti'-i .  Nations  had  been  described  as  nothing,  so  were  their 
rulers.  I'n^,  not  the  territory  over  which  he  places  them,  gives  them  to 
rule  over  nothing,  but  the  condition  to  which  they  are  themselves  re- 
duced. "ct-6  poetic  equiv.  of  ciJTin,  denoting  their  official  function  as  this 
their  weight  and  influence,  properly  judge,  but  as  this  was  one  of  the 
functions  of  sovereignty,  used  in  the  wider  sense  of  rulers.  :  rivs ,  change 
of  construction  from  participle  to  preterite. 

24.  -Va  t)x  also  not.  The  first  clause  of  this  verse  maybe  regarded 
as  a  sequel  of  the  preceding,  or  as  introductory  to  what  follows.  If  the 
former,  the  annihilation  is  so  complete  that  it  appears  as  though  they 
had  not  even  been  planted.  No  vestige  remains  to  show  that  this  had 
ever  been  the  case ;  others  understand  it  to  mean  that  they  have  not 
been  replanted,  nor  even  a  seed  remaining  been  sown.  If  the  latter, 
'  they  were  not  even  planted,  and  he  blew  upon  them,'  he  can  destroy 
them  at  any  antecedent  stage  of  their  power  as  well  as  when  they  have 
arrived  at  the  height  of  it.  •i;v3 ,  ease  and  completeness  of  their  de- 
struction, with  the  additional  idea  of  worthlessness.  If  the  figure  Avere 
to  be  pressed,  earthly  rulers  are  as  chaff  which  serves  an  important  pur- 
pose during  the  maturing  of  the  grain,  but  when  the  end  for  which  they 
were  brought  into  existence  is  answered,  they  are  blown  away  as  worth- 


150  HEBREW   CHRESTOMATHT. 

less  cliafF.  The  oriental  method  of  winnowing  was  by  casting  the  grain 
and  chaff  together  up  to  the  wind,  that  the  former  might  be  separated 
and  the  latter  blown  away,  n^yo? ,  not  ordinary  wind,  but  violent  storm, 
whirlwind.  :  cxisn,  change  of  tense  ;  the  process  is  begun  but  not  ended. 
They  have  withered  and  shall  be  blown  away.  The  verb  means  either 
to  take  up  or  to  carry  away. 

25.  Substantial  repetition  of  the  question  of  ver.  18,  but  God  is  here 
the  speaker.  nijoN'i,  no  need  of  the  subjunctive  rendering,  that  I  may 
be  equal.  'ra  saith,  though  some  insist  on  future  sense,  God  will 
continue  by  his  word  and  works  to  say,  see  on  40 : 1.  :  ^i^ij,  no  article, 
as  it  assumes  somewhat  the  character  of  a  proper  name.  The  primary 
idea  is  that  of  separation.  As  applied  to  things,  e.  g.  the  temple,  its 
vessels,  etc.,  it  denotes  separation  from  those  of  ordinary  character  and 
uses,  setting  apart,  consecration.  As  applied  to  persons,  it  implies 
separation  in  a  moral  sense  likewise,  spiritual  purity.  Used  of  God, 
it  denotes  his  separation  from  his  creatures  both  in  exaltation, 
which  is  chiefly  dwelt  upon  in  the  context,  and  in  his  moral  purity  and 
excellence. 

26.  An  appeal  to  the  stars,  and  what  they  declare  of  the  greatness 
of  him  who  made  and  controls  them,  still  further  to  exhibit  God's  in- 
finite superiority.  He  who  brings  forth  his  heavenly  host,  calls  all  by 
name,  and  loses  none,  will  not  overlook  the  concerns  of  his  people.  ?n~.!i, 
absolutely,  see,  viz.  the  heavens,  not  joined  to  what  follows,  see  tvho  hath 
created,  etc.  nVx ,  evidently  referring  to  stars,  though  they  have  not 
been  expressly  mentioned.  N^^'aa,  not  the  answer  to  the  preceding 
question,  but  a  continuation  of  it,  *  Who  is  the  one  bringing  out,  etc' 
As  n:^"'  is  used  of  the  rising  of  the  sun  and  stars,  some  render  causing 
them  to  rise.  But  it  is  rather  a  military  I'gure,  leading  forth  an  army. 
-i2S)ca  (1)  by  number,  denoting  orderly  arrangement.  (2)  in  full 
number,  completely ;  or  (3)  in  great  number,  numerously,  cn  as ,  see 
on  Gen.  2:1.  t'-'N  may  be  used  as  an  indef.  pron.  in  relation  to  things, 
but  is  here  perhaps  suggested  by  the  figure  of  a  host,  'not  a  man  is 
missing.'     Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :25,  1  Kin.  18:  39. 

27.  The  third  and  last  division  of  the  chapter  begins  here,  shewing 
the  unreasonableness  of  Israel's  dejection  and  distrust.  n'^V.  The 
demand  for  a  reason  implies  that  there  was  none,  n^qxp.  not  merely 
dost  thou  say,  but  toilt  thou  say, vihj  continue  to  say  or  jyersist  in  saying, 
y-ss  1 .  The  original  name  of  the  patriarch,  never  used  of  his  descendants 
except  in  poetry.  Vx-a-',  is  distinguished  from  •'-is?  Hebrew  as  the  theo- 
cratic or  sacred  from  the  secular  or  gentile  name.  At  the  time  of  the 
Bchism  the  ten  tribes  composing  the  mass  of  the  people  usurped  the  name 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40  :  25-29.  15] 

of  Israel  for  themselves,  leaving  the  other  kingdom  to  be  called  Judah, 
from  the  dominant  tribe.  "  Israel "  is  here  used  in  its  sacred  or  theo- 
cratic sense,  as  describing  the  chosen  people,  and  that  although  the 
kingdom  of  Judah  is  alone  referred  to.  The  ten  tribes  were  apostate, 
and  had  been  virtually  exscinded  by  their  overthrow  and  captivity. 
Judah  was  the  true  Israel  in  whom  the  continuity  was  preserved  in  spite 
of  the  rejection  of  the  unbelieving  mass,  fiprips  hidden,  out  of  sight, 
whether  unknown  and  forgotten  or  unattended  to.  -s'li  way,  sometimes 
figuratively  denoting  course  of  conduct,  but  here  condition.  "'tcB^-tt  my 
cause,  in  its  forensic  sense,  or  77iy  right.  j-i'iai'-_  shall  pass  away,  either 
my  cause  shall  be  neglected,  the  controversy  with  my  enemies  not  com- 
ing up  before  God  for  trial,  or  being  dismissed  unsettled  ;  or  my  right 
shall  pass  away,  my  rightful  claim  to  protection  against  the  injustice  of 
my  foes  shall  fail  to  be  secured.     Marg.  Haphtarah  of  '^':>.^^"^\\ ,  Gen.  12:1. 

28.  The  unreasonableness  of  this  distrust  is  apparent  from  what  they 
knew  or  ought  to  know.  The  infinite  greatness  of  God  is  urged  by 
sceptics  as  an  argument  against  the  salvation  of  the  gospel.  He  who 
created  and  watches  over  the  vast  universe  would  not  bestow  such  extra- 
ordinary attention  on  this  speck  of  earth  as  the  gospel  supposes.  But 
the  objection  is  guilty  of  the  very  depreciation  of  God  which  it  depre- 
cates. If  this  earth  is  as  nothing,  is  the  rest  of  the  universe  any 
greater  in  comparison  with  him  ?  To  the  prophet  God's  infinite  great- 
ness is  an  invincible  ground  of  trust ;  no  vastness  of  cares  can  so 
distract  him  that  he  shall  be  unable  to  do  all  that  is  needful  for  the 
feeblest  and  the  least.  fcN — n  §  283.  2.  Hast  thou  not  known,  or  hast 
thou  not  at  least  heard?  ■'h'^n  ,  in  apposition  with  the  following  divine 
names  which  are  here  emphatically  accumulated  ;  others  make  r^'^ii'i  the 
subject  and  ciV-:'y  ^r'^t*  predicate,  Jehovah  is  the  God  of  eternity  §  254.  6. 
nis|5  extremities,  including  all  that  is  between  them,  the  entire  eartli 
from  one  extremity  to  another.  i\f''.  faintness,  primarily  arising  from 
running, ya^^^  iveariness  from  toil;  they  are  here  combined  as  equivalents 
to  intensify  the  idea ;  fut.  because  this  never  will  occur,  involving  of  course 
a  denial  that  it  ever  has  occurred  or  is  possible,  np.h,  the  words  might 
mean  '  there  is  no  searching  to  his  understanding,'  his  knowledge  is  in- 
tuitive, not  discursive,  is  not  gained  by  investigation.  Their  meaning 
here  is,  it  is  impossible  for  man  to  investigate  the  divine  understanding, 
it  is  limitless.  As  he  cannot  desert  Israel  for  lack  of  power  or  through 
exhaustion,  neither  can  he  from  want  of  knowledge  whether  of  their  wants 
or  of  the  methods  of  supplying  them. 

29.  He  is  not  only  the  possessor  of  strength  but  the  source  of  it. 
He  not  only  never  wearies  himself  but  recuperates  those  who  do.     ^rb 


152  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

§  259.  2.  d''5''N  V^V>  ^ot  only  to  the  weary  but  to  the  poioerless. 
X  na-i;,  he  not  only  gives  bnt  multiplies,  gives  abundantly.  Who  among 
the  powerless  shall  be  thus  succoured,  is  explained  in  what  follows. 

30.  Human  strength,  even  the  most  vigorous  and  active,  is  inade- 
quate. What  has  been  denied  of  God  is  here  affirmed  of  the  stoutest  men 
and  those  in  the  prime  of  life,  c^inai,  the  pret.  n^iha  hasplur.  c^^sns, 
but  in  the  special  sense  of  choice  young  men,  selected  for  their  fitness 
for  military  duty,  it  has  for  distinction  crsha  §  210.  a.     Vips  §  282.  a. 

31.  ""I.!?  §  254.  9.  b,  wait  for,  expect  him  with  faith  and  patience, 
which  is  also  the  sense  of  '  wait  upon'  in  the  Eng.  Ver.,  though  this 
phrase  in  modern  English  rather  suggests  the  idea  of  personal  atten 
dance.  This  verb  may  be  construed  with  the  direct  object  or  with  \ 
and  Vn.  '3";)=!i::  exchange,  especially  for  the  better,  improve,  renew. 
*^?.1 1  '^ot  shall  go  up  into  feathers,  i.  e.  put  forth  feathers,  com  p.  Ps.  103  : 
5,  nor  mount  up  with  wings,  but  shall  raise  the  j^ii^ion.  t]y^  and  sa;;, 
again  as  in  ver.  28 :  they  who  trust  in  God  shall  no  more  faint  than 
God  himself. 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  the  incomparable  greatness  of  Jehovah  had 
been  asserted  as  a  ground  for  Israel's  trust  in  the  salvation  he  had  prom- 
ised. Here  the  questions  of  40  :  18.  25.  are  as  it  were  resumed,  and 
his  supremacy  demonstrated  against  all  opposers.  This  is  presented 
under  the  figure  of  a  majestic  trial,  to  which  Jehovah,  as  the  one  party, 
summons  all  the  nations  and  the  gods  whose  claims  they  put  forth  o) 
defend,  challenging  them  to  exhibit  proofs  of  deity  compared  with  his 
The  chapter  consists  of  two  unequal  parts,  viz, : 

1.  vs.  1-24,  the  trial  in  detail,  with  its  result ; 

2.  vs.  25-29,  a  brief  recapitulation. 

The  process  of  the  trial  is  subdivided  into : 

(1)  The  setting  forth  of  the  evidences  of  Jehovah's  power  and  fore 
knowledge,  as  these  would  be  conspicuously  displayed  in  what  he  was 
about  to  achieve : 

a.  The  raising  up  of  Cyrus,  vs.  2-7. 

b.  Making  Israel  victorious  over  all  foes,  vs.  8-20. 

(2)  The  futility  of  all  other  claims  to  divinity.  The  claimants  can 
neither  foretell  anything  nor  bring  anything  to  pass,  vs.  21-24. 

1.  The"  summons  of  the  nations  and  their  gods  to  trial,  to  vindicate 
their  claim  to  divinity  in  comparison  with  Jehovah.  iffl^^H"  §  272.  3, 
he  silent  unto  me,  i.  e.  be  silent  and  turn  to  me.     Some  understand 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    41  :  1.  2.  153 

tliis  of  conversion,  cease  your  raging  liostility  and  turn  quietly  and  sub- 
missively to  me,  and  thus  you  shall  gain  the  new  strength  promised, 
40  :  31.  Others,  be  reduced  to  silence,  as  the  result  of  the  trial  which 
follows,  this  being  already  anticipated  at  the  outset.  It  would  then  be 
a  summons  to  be  silenced  by  entering  into  trial  with  God,  and  finding 
themselves  unable  to  make  out  their  claims.  It  is  better  to  regard  it  as 
a  call  to  attention  ;  listen  silently  to  me,  and  then  with  your  utmost 
vigour  maintain  your  cause.  God  is  the  speaker  throughout  this  chap- 
ter. ni'N,  see  on  40  :  15.  The  summons  to  the  most  distant  nations 
implies  that  those  nearer  at  hand  are  likewise  challenged,  hb  '2';5ti;, 
allusion  to  40 :  31,  where  this  is  asserted  of  those  waiting  for  Jehovah. 
Let  the  nations,  who  will  not  wait  on  him,  renew  it  for  themselves, 
summon  all  their  strength,  and,  if  possible,  redouble  it.  Change  of 
person  §  279.  The  future  has  an  imperative  sense,  as  is  shown  by  the 
preceding  imperative  and  the  cohortative  at  the  end  of  the  verse,  ^ta^ 
approach  not  one  another  but  God,  and  this  not  as  worshippers  but  as 
adversaries,  iis-i-i,  after  the  preliminary  silence  during  the  presentation 
of  God's  claims  to  divinity,  they  may  set  forth  their  own  or  those  of 
the  idols  which  they  worship,  i-n;  together,  God  and  his  adversaries. 
t32ie?3^  (1)  judgment  or  trial,  (2)  judgment  seat,  place  of  trial. 

2.  The  first  proof  of  God's  power  and  foreknowledge  adduced  is 
the  annunciation  of  his  purpose  to  raise  up  Cyrus,  whose  appearance  and 
correspond  nee  with  what  is  here  predicted  of  him  would  give  evidence 
both  that  God  controlled  human  history,  and  that  he  foreknew  what- 
ever comes  to  pass.  Cyrus  is  described  as,  in  prophetic  vision,  already 
raised  up  (~."'>~)  and  pursuing  his  career  of  conquest  (other  verbs  future). 
That  -1-1--  is  a  prophetic  preterite  §  262.  4,  and  Cyrus,  though  ideally 
present,  belongs  to  the  ^distant  future,  is  apparent  from  the  fact  that  the 
announcement  of  his  coming  proves  God's  divinity  against  the  idols. 
God  foretold  the  coming  of  Cyrus  and  brought  it  to  pass,  while  the  idols 
could  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  He  is  here  spoken  of  in  general  terms, 
su3aply  as  a  great  conqueror  from  the  East,  or,  as  this  is  supplemented 
by  ver.  25,  from  the  North  and  East,  i.  e.  Persia,  which  lay  in  this  di- 
rection from  Palestine.  In  the  progress  of  the  prophecy  he  is  more  fully 
described,  and  his  very  name  announced,  p-i- .  Some  suppose  Abraham, 
and  others  Christ,  to  be  referred  to,  and  make  pna  the  object  of  n-yn, 
and  abstract  for  concrete  =  p'^ra  righteous  man,  so  Eng.  Ver.  But  the  ob- 
ject of  -i^yrr  is  not  expressed,  and  the  relative  is  to  be  supplied  §  285.  3, 
raised  tip  him  iohom  not  victory  meets  at  every  step,  which  gives  to  pna 
an  unauthorized  sense,  but  righteousness  c  ills  to  its  foot  as  its  servant 
and  follower.     He  is  raised  up  as  an  instrument  of  God's  righteousness. 


154  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

■jri^,  the  subject  is  "p-m,  not  God,  nor  he,  the  conqueror,  drives  nations 
before  himself,  nor  ib.  ',a-n  nsys  {!)  zvill  make  Ais,  the  conqueror's, 
sivords  (collective)  as  dust,  i.  e.  numerous,  and  his  hows  fleet  as  chaff ; 
but  this  figure  is  more  appropriate  to  the  subdued  than  the  subjugator. 
(2)  suf.  collect,  referring  to  kings,  make  their  sword  as  dust.  (3)  ''anh 
may  best  be  regarded  as  an  absolute  expression  of  the  manner  or  in- 
strument §  "274.  2.  e,  make  nations  and  kings  as  dust  hj  his  sword,  i.  e, 
that  of  Cyrus. 

3.  DiVt'  §  274.  2,  e.  hnx  (1)  a  way  that  he  had  not  gone  ivith  his 
feet,  or  previously  passed  over :  this  violates  the  tense  of  the  verb.  (2) 
a  way  that  tvith  his  feet  he  shall  not  come,  he  shall  not  be  compelled  to 
retrace  his  steps.  (3)  the  loay  at  his  feet,  i.  e.  after  him  one  shall  not 
come,  no  one  shall  pursue  him.  (4)  a  way  he  shall  not  go  toith  his  feet, 
sucb  shall  be  his  speed  that  he  shall  rather  fly  than  walk.  The  last  is 
the  best  rendering. 

4.  The  question  of  ver.  2,  3  is  resumed.  Knj?  (1)  an  answer  to  the 
question  he  calling  the  generations  from  the  beginning  has  done  it,  he 
who  is  the  universal  controller  of  providence  and  history  has  controlled 
it  in  this  instance.  (2)  continues  the  question  and  agrees  with  '''a :  this 
is  favoured  by  the  absence  of  the  article.  Calling  may  mean  calling 
into  existence,  or  proclaiming,  heralding,  announcing  beforehand.  Who 
has  exhibited  this  evidence  of  power  and  foreknowledge  by  raising  up 
Cyrus?  The  answer  is — I  the  Lord ;  first  and  with  the  last — before  all 
and  not  survived  by  any.  nw  (1)  I  am  the  same,  unchangeable;  this 
gives  a  supposititious  sense  to  the  pronoun ;  (2)  I  am  he,  the  one  in 
question  who  has  done  this  ;   (3)1  am  first  and  with  the  last  §  258.  2. 

Vs.  5-7  express  the  terror  of  the  nations,  their  endeavours  to  nerve 
each  other,  and  to  put  their  gods  in  the  best  condition  to  render  effectual 
help.  The  sarcasm  lies  in  the  fact  that  idols  needing  the  services  of 
ordinary  workmen  should  be  looked  to  in  opposition  to  the  infinite  God. 
Th3  immediate  occasion  of  their  terror  may  be  Cyrus,  whom  God  has 
raised  up  for  the  judgment  of  the  nations,  or  this  evidence  of  divine 
power  and  foreknowledge  accomplishes  their  discomfiture  in  the  grand 
trial  which  is  represented  as  proceeding,  and  fills  them  with  dismay. 
Yet  instead  of  abandoning  the  contest  and  renouncing  their  follies  for 
God's  service,  they  but  confirm  one  another  in  error  and  fly  more  fran- 
tically to  their  senseless  idols,  that  these  may  establish  by  counter 
proofs  their  equality  or  superiority. 

5.  •2~n,,  tJtcy  drewnen-  to  one  another  for  mutual  consultation  and 
assistance,  or  to  God,  taking  up  the  challenge  or  summons  of  ver.  1,  and 
engaging  in  the  unequal  trial. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    41   :  3-9.  155 

6.  I'^ts;;,  tliey  seek  to  relieve  one  another's  fears  by  mutual  exhorta- 
tion to  courage  and  persistence  ;  fut.  because  descriptive  of  what  is  pass- 
ing. The  prophet  places  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  action ;  a  part  is 
performed  and  a  part  to  come  §  2G3.  5.  a. 

7.  All  who  have  had  to  do  with  making  the  idol  encourage  one  an- 
other, each  striving  to  remove  the  fears  of  the  rest,  and  pronouncing  his 
part  of  the  work  upon  the  idol  good,  or  repairing  what  is  yet  weak  or 
lacking,  so  that  there  may  be  no  failure  in  this  contest  from  its  imper- 
fect manufacture.  pa?5^,  respecting  the  soldering,  it  is  good,  see  on  Gen. 
1 :  28,  not  it  is  good  i.  e.  ready  for  soldering. 

8.  The  second  proof  of  the  divine  omnipotence  and  foreknowledge 
is  Israel's  deliverance  from  all  his  foes,  and  their  utter  discomfiture 
and  destruction,  notwithstanding  the  weakness  of  the  former  and  the 
power  of  the  latter.  This,  when  effected,  as  it  certainly  would  be,  would 
afford  a  grand  proof  of  the  divinity  of  Jehovah.  As  this  is  addressed  to 
Israel's  despondency,  it  is  largely  dwelt  upon,  and  presented  first  in 
literal  terms,  vs.  8-13,  then  under  two  distinct  figures,  a  worm  thresh- 
ing the  mountains,  vs.  14-16,  and  a  supernatural  flow  of  waters  for  those 
perishing  with  thirst,  vs.  17-20.  Israel  is  addressed  and  characterized, 
vs.  8.  9,  his  relation  to  God  stated  as  a  ground  of  confidence  in  what 
follows.  God  could  not  and  would  not  desert  to  his  foes,  those  for  whom 
he  had  done  so  much,  and  whom  he  had  destined  to  so  great  an  end. 
^Nn»^,  the  substantive  verb  is  not  to  be  supplied.  Thou  art  Israel,  or  thou 
Israel  art  my  servant.  The  people  are  again  addressed  by  the  two  names 
of  their  ancestor,  used  as  poetic  equivalents ;  the  sacred  name,  however, 
is  put  first  •  and  gives  its  colour  to  the  other,  as  the  relation  to  God  is 
prominent  in  his  thoughts.  In  40  :  27,  where  the  sinful  weakness  of  the 
people  is  prominent,  the  order  is  the  reverse,  •'■nas  servant,  one  em- 
ployed to  do  a  certain  work.  Moses  is  called  God's  servant,  Deut.  34 : 
5,  Nebuchadnezzar,  Jer.  25  :  9,  the  material  creation,  Ps.  119  :  91  ;  here 
Israel.  'q'pnh3,not  only  engaged  in  God's  service  but  appointed  of 
God  himself  to  be  fo,  selected  from  others  and  rather  than  others  for 
this  special  purpose.  crt-ax  ynt.  seed  of  Abraham,  whom  God  had 
promised  to  bless,  and  to  make  a  blessing  to  all  nations.  :"'a~s<  §  102. 
3,  my  lover  or  loho  loved  me,  implying  of  course  reciprocal  affection. 

9.  God  designated  them  as  his  and  brought  them  from  remote  parts 
for  his  service  the  pains  bestowed  upon  them  making  it  more  sure  that 
he  will  not  desert  them  now.  y:s<n  nia-tt,  some  refer  to  Abraham's 
call  from  Mesopotamia,  others  to  bringing  the  people  out  of  Egypt. 
n■'V;^^<12!;,  in  Ex.  24: 11  nobles,  here  sides  or  joints,  parallel  to  ri''.sj5. 
-Ksj,  not  only  made  him  his  servant,  but  announced  to  him  that  he  stood 


156  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

in  that  relation  :  *  thou  art  my  servant '  -par  excellence,  as  no  other  is. 
Israel,  including  the  Messiah,  who  was  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  as  are 
also  all  his  true  people,  is  God's  servant  in  a  peculiar  and  the  highest 
sense,  the  one  who  above  all  others  is  appointed  by  him  to  do  his  work 
in  this  world.  I'TfriDSto  nVi,  not  /  ^oill  not  reject  thee,  which  violates 
the  tenses,  but  /  have  not  rejected  thee ;  this  choice  has  never  been  re- 
voked, implying,  though  not  directly  stating,  that  it  never  will  be. 

10.  sn^n— Vn  .  This  is  the  exhortation  addressed  to  the  person  de- 
scribed in  the  two  preceding  versos.  It  refers  not  to  the  victories  of 
Cyrus  which,  ver.  5,  alarmed  other  nation?,  but  need  occasion  no  fear  to 
them  ;  but  to  perils  foreseen  or  calamities  experienced  at  any  time  and 
from  any  quarter.  —• 'S,  the  ground  of  exhorted  fearlessness  is  God's 
presence,  which  implies  his  protection,  yrirp,  not  he  dismayed,  but  look 
around  with  anxiety  and  perplexity  for  help.  '^^'^na^N,  not  /  toill 
strengthen  thee,  which  violates  the  tense,  but  /  have  strengthened  thee, 
either  their  past  experiences  of  God's  protection  are  appealed  to  as  an 
argument  of  confidence  for  the  future,  or,  I  have  already  provided  thee 
with  strength  adequate  for  thjse  future  emergencies,  as  shall  be  mani- 
fested when  the  trial  comes.  ~t}N,  cumulative,  though  no  climax  is 
traceable  in  the  sense  of  the  verbs,  yet  heaping  together  equivalent  forms 
of  expression  gives  intensity  or  emphasis  to  the  thought.  J  "'P.'s  y'lz'^'si 
my  right  hand  of  righteousness  §  254.  6,  noiright  hand  of  my  righteous- 
ness, the  attribute  personified  and  a  right  hand  attributed  to  it.  The 
right  hand  is  an  instrument  of  action  and  a  symbol  of  strength. 

11.  -,r!  Behold!  see  .'pointing  as  if  to  an  object  of  sight.  >ittVj?''_"i  wr^, 
the  accumulation  of  synonymous  words  makes  the  statement  more  em- 
phatic. Shame  denotes  the  frustration  of  plans  and  disappointed  expect- 
ations. ","N^,  see  on  40  :  17.  •tii"'";!  •''i:?^  thy  men  of  strife  §  256,  men 
striving  with  thee. 

12.  Expansion  and  repetition  of  the  last  clause  of  the  preceding  verse. 
dttpsri,  an  expression  often  used  to  denote  total  disappearance.  They 
shall  vanish  not  only  to  a  careless  inspection,  but  the  most  earnest 
scrutiny  shall  detect  no  trace  of  their  existence,  osxr!)  -j^^s ,  see  on 
40:  17. 

13.  The  reason  of  Israel's  safety  and  of  the  destruction  of  their  foes. 
pimK  (1)  causative,  making  strong.  This  yields  a  good  sense,  but  is 
not  the  usual  meaning  of  the  word  in  Hiphil,  and  is  not  its  meaning  in 
ver.  9  above.  (2)  holding  fast,  or  firmly;  the  idea  is  not  so  much  that 
of  guidance  out  of  perplexity  and  danger,  as  of  preservation  from  falling 
or  sinking.  Not  u'ill  hold,  E.  V.  but  am  holding  or  the  holder  of  for  all 
time  §  206.     i^Nn  ,  not  (1)  for  finite  tense  /  a?«.  saying,  but  (2)  /  am 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    41   :  10-14.  157 

the  one  saying  to  thee,  or  (3)  I  the  one  saying  to  thee,  etc.  have  helped 
thee.  According  to  (3)  the  thing  said  is  simply  Nnip  Vn;  according  to 
(2)  the  whole  to  the  end  of  the  verse.  According  to  (3)  T  who  say 
to  thee  fear  not  have  actually  helped  thee,  and  in  this  given  a  pledge 
that  you  have  no  occasion  to  fear  ;  according  to  (2)  /  the  Lord  am  the 
one  saying  this,  therefore  it  is  no  vain  word  but  efficacious,  truthful  and 
strength  imparting.  ^'n-^ty,  have  helped  thee  in  former  times,  as  a 
pledge  of  present  and  future  protection,  or,  have  already  granted  the  aid 
which  you  require  in  this  case.  The  rendering  /  will  help  violates  the 
tense. 

14.  The  literal  is,  as  is  frequently  the  case  in  Isaiah,  succeeded  by 
a  figurative  statement.  The  first  figure,  vs.  14-16,  is  a  worm,  helpless 
and  despicable,  in  danger  of  being  crushed  by  the  foot  of  every  passer 
by,  converted  into  a  mighty  engine  which  pulverizes  the  mountains  and 
scatters  them  to  the  winds.  The  accomplishment  of  such  a  result  by 
such  an  instrument  is  a  clear  proof  of  the  omnipotence  of  God  and  his 
control  of  human  history,  ^x-i-'p— ?N,  the  frequent  repetition  of  the  ex- 
hortation not  to  fear,  implies  the  strong  temptation  they  were  under  to 
do  so  ;  fern,  to  agree  with  My'^.i'n  §  253.  1.  or  §  254.  3.  This  verse  is  a 
repetition  and  expansion  of  the  divine  voice  at  the  close  of  ver.  13,  the 
first  clause  dwelling  upon  the  person  addressed,  the  second  on  the  person 
of  the  speaker.  -cn3  §  90.  {pass.^  the  only  form  of  the  word  which  oc- 
curs, except  the  future,  which  is  found  in  combination  with  it,  Jer.  23  : 
31.  It  is  used  of  a  divine  utterance,  almost  always  in  connection  with 
the  name  of  God,  more  rarely  of  an  inspired  man.  Iji^.^.^'J ,  fem.  suf.  re- 
fers to  riyV'fij  properly  to  purchase  from  the  power  of  another  by  the 
payment  of  a  ransom.  It  is  used  repeatedly  of  God's  delivering  Israel 
from  the  bondage  of  Egypt  and  the  power  of  other  foes,  as  the  converse  "isa 
to  sell  is  constantly  used  of  his  subjecting  them  to  the  bondage  of  their 
foes,  though  no  price  was  paid  in  either  case,  so  that  it  may  simply  mean 
deliverer.  But  in  the  typical  institutions  of  the  law  this  word  was  used  to 
express  one,  who  as  a  near  kinsman  of  one  impoverished  or  slain,  redeemed 
his  property  and  restored  it  to  him,  or  avenged  his  death.  How  far 
V^a ,  as  applied  to  God,  have  been  associated  with  that  type,  or  how  much 
it  may  have  retained  of  the  radical  signification  of  the  word,  we  cannot 
tell.  But  that  type  teaches  what  is  more  fully  unfolded  in  the  New 
Testament,  that  God  is  the  redeemer  of  his  people  from  present  and 
eternal  evil  by  the  payment  of  an  equivalent,  even  the  life  of  the  Son  of 
God,  who  is  the  manifested  Jehovah  of  the  Old  Testament,  though  this 
distinction  of  persons  in  the  godhead  was  not  clearly  revealed  to  the 
consciousness  of   the  saints  of  that  economy,     t-'n;:,  see  on  40  :  25,  in- 


158  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

eludes  the  ideas  of  infinitely  exalted  and  perfectly  pure,  the  holy  God 
who  is  the  God  of  Israel. 

15.  n ? n  ,  see  on  ver.  11.  ^i'^ri'sa  I  have  'placed  //iee /or,  converted 
thee  into.  This  is  what  God  has  already  made  them,  as  will  be  shown 
in  due  time.  ii^ittV  threshing  instrument,  sharp,  new,  not  worn  and 
dulled,  possessed  of  edges  or  blades.  nv'S'^s  ,  the  reduplicated  form  is  by 
some  supposed  to  express  number,  many  blades,  strictly  mouths:  the 
'edge' of  a  sword  or  sharp  instrument  is  called  its  '  mouth.'  imn, 
thou  shalt  thresh  mountains,  comp.  Mic.  4  :  13,  Dan.  2:34.  35.  t3^";n, 
not  specifically  a  symbol  of  kingdoms,  but  belonging  to  the  imagery  of 
the  figure,  which  is  that  of  a  worm  reducing  mountains  to  powder, 

16.  The  figure  is  continued  ;  after  the  threshing  comes  the  winnow- 
ing, which  was  performed  by  casting  up  to  the  wind  ;  they  shall  be  dis- 
persed and  driven  away  as  completely  as  chaff"  from  the  threshing  floor. 
Jnnsc^ ,  the  pronoun  is  used  to  indicate  the  oj)position  of  Israel  to  the 
enemies  just  spoken  of  §  243.  1.  i  may  be  conjunctive,  and  thou  shalt 
rejoice  in  consequence  of  the  destruction  of  foes,  or  adversative,  and  on 
other  hand,  i.  e.  but,  while  they  perish  thou  shalt  have  cause  to  rejoice. 
nS'nia  in  Jehovah,  in  virtue  of  your  relation  to  him,  as  tx)  rejoice  in 
wealth  is  in  the  possession  of  it  or  in  the  advantage  it  brings.  i^shJin 
boast,  glory  :  He  shall  be  the  ground  of  triumphant  confidence.  Marg. 
see  on  40  :  26. 

17.  Another  figure ;  water  is  given  in  overflowing  abundance  to  those 
perishing  with  thirst,  when  and  where  it  could  be  least  expected.  This 
similitude  is  often  used  by  Isaiah,  suggested  probably  by  the  experience  of 
Israel  in  the  wilderness  when  coming  up  from  Egypt.  First  the  neces- 
sity is  described.  It  is  not  the  literal  thirst  of  the  exiles  returning  from 
Babylon  which  is  intended,  for  (1)  the  language  would  then  be  hyper- 
bolical and  fanatical ;  no  such  miraculous  gift  of  water  occurred  on  their 
return ;  (2)  this  is  a  fresh  image  of  what  had  been  set  forth  under  a 
diff'erent  emblem  in  the  preceding  verses.  There  is  no  more  reason  for 
regarding  this  as  literal  description  than  the  worm  pulverizing  mountains. 
Thirst  is  a  figure  for  misery  and  destitution,  for  which  an  abundant  and 
unexpected  supply  shall  be  provided.  It  is  not  to  be  confined  to  the  suffer- 
ing of  the  Babylonish  exile,  though  that  is  of  course  included,  comp.  Amos 
8  :  11-13.  fiP'^ij;,  the  form  appears  to  be  from  nn'j  ,  and  so  some  take  it. 
But  as  that  word  has  the  sense  of  ^;^ari;iy,  not  of  parching  or  drying  up, 
which  the  "context  requires,  it  is  probably  from  n-js  with  Daghesh-forte 
emphatic  §  24,  c.  Secondly,  the  plentiful  supply,  a.  its  source,  then  b.  in 
the  next  verse  the  supply  itself  cryx,  hear  prayer  favourably,  answer 
them ;  no  prayer  had  been  mentioned,  but  it  was  implied  in  the  wretched- 


NOTES  ON  ISAIAH  41  :  15-23.  159 

ness  above  described ;  first  aflSrmatively,  then  negatively,  as  is  usual  with 
Isaiah,  /  will  not  desert  them. 

18.  B->^2ta,  not  merely  high  places,  but  bare,  naked  cliffs  or  hills. 
niyj^a,  water  shall  abound  everywhere,  in  hills  and  valleys.  This  is 
not  a  description  of  physical  changes  which  shall  be  wrought,  but 
figures  of  abundant  blessing.  The  interpreter  must  not  particularize 
clifi",  valley,  desert,  and  make  each  a  symbol  of  some  distinct  individual 
thing,  but  take  the  whole  image  together  as  forming  one  picture  of  wel- 
come and  overflowing  supply. 

19.  The  wilderness,  laitt,  containing  only  scanty  vegetation,  and 
even  the  desert,  na-y ,  absolutely  destitute  of  verdure,  comp.  on  40  :  3, 
shall  be  made  to  produce  stately  trees.  This  is  not  a  new  figure,  but  a 
carrying  out  of  that  already  employed.  The  trees  are  not  designed  to 
suggest  shade  and  shelter  from  the  heat,  nor  to  delight  the  eye  by  beauti- 
ful groves,  but  to  evidence  the  thoroughness  of  the  change  produced  by 
this  miraculous  abundance  of  water;  that  is  made  fruitful  which  was 
sterile  before. 

20.  '(Tch  expresses  the  design,  'in  order  that  they  may  see,'  either  3 
pi.  indef.  §  243.  2.  b,  it  may  be  seen,  or,  the  nations  opposed  to  God  in 
this  strife.  5?a-'»j'i,  ellipsis  of  ^h  V^.  JSN-na,  not  only  produced  it  but 
created  it,  implying  something  altogether  new  and  above  the  operation 
of  natural  causes,  see  on  Gen.  1:1. 

21.  The  idols  and  their  worshippers  are  addressed  and  challenged 
to  exhibit  like  proofs  of  divinity,  csain  produce  your  cause,  i.  e.  your 
side  in  this  great  contest,  ci-^rittsy  your  strengths  or  strong  ones,  those 
on  which  you  rely.  Some  make  it  *  your  champions,'  i.  e,  idols.  The 
Eng.  Ver.  better,  '  your  strong  reasons.'  :  aj5?;;i.  ^V^.  the  king,  both  the 
ruler  and  defender  of  Jacob. 

22.  iiT'^j;'!  ?to\o  §  279  ;  both  verbs  have  the  same  subject  and  object, 
though  some  translate  let  them  bring  near  their  idols,  and  let  them,  the 
idols,  announce  to  us,  etc.  n'sjan . . .  nisisN-;." .  The  contrast  has  been  dif- 
ferently understood;  either  the  proximate  and  the  remoter  future,  or 
more  probably  the  former  things  are  past  predictions  already  uttered 
and  accomplished,  while  the  coming  things  are  predictions  now  to  be 
made  of  what  is  yet  future.  ^ri—ihN  the  end  of  them,  their  issue, 
whether  they  are  fulfilled  or  not.  We,  i.  e.  God  and  his  people  on  one 
side;  they,  i.  e.  idols  and  their  followers  on  the  other. 

23.  Change  of  person  §  279.  cinjs  13 ,  this  was  the  thing  tobe  decided. 
^yfrri  ^.a^^1n,  either  reward  yonx  friends  and  ;j?«i«V«  your  foes,  or  f/o  some 
thing  either  good  or  bad,  comp.  Jer.  10  :  5,  Zeph.  1  :  12.  nyncii  §  172. 
3.     x-ijn  §  97.  2.  a.     ;  I'^i-;::,  some  connect  with  the  subject  wejhoih.  par- 


160  HEBREW    CHEESTOMATHY. 

ties  together  ;  others  with  the  verbs,  look  about  and  see  together,  or  at 
the  same  time ;  others  still  with  the  object,  see  the  good  and  evil  ye  bare 
done  together. 

24.  As  they  are  unable  to  accept  the  challenge,  and  to  adduce  evi- 
dence to  sustain  them  in  their  claim  of  divinity,  sentence  is  given  against 
them;  they  are  proved  worthless  and  condemned  as  such.  •]i^)2  of 
nothing,  composed  of  it  and  equal  to  it,  or  less  than  nothing,  see  on  40  : 
17.  dsVya*)  your  work,  your  idols  which  are  of  human  workmanship,  or 
which  is  better  suited  to  the  connection,  gour  deed,  what  you,  the  idols, 
have  done,  nsy'.n,  abomination,  an  object  of  religious  abhorrence,  comp. 
Gen.  43  :  32.  ■  vpn'q  according  to  some  =  nysN  tvorse  than  a  viper,  but 
the  parallel  expressions  show  it  to  be  equivalent  to,  if  not  an  ortho- 
graphic variation  for  0£n. 

25.  The  trial  is  recapitulated:  the  two  great  arguments  of  Jehovah's 
deity  are  repeated,  with  the  failure  of  the  idols  to  exhibit  similar  proofs, 
whereupon  sentence  is  pronounced  again.  1st  proof:  the  raising  up  of 
Cyrus,  ver.  25,  the  idols  neither  did  it  nor  predicted  it,  ver.  26  ;  2nd 
proof:  foretelling  and  accomplishing  Israel's  deliverance,  ver.  27,  the  in- 
ability of  the  idols  is  manifested  again,  ver.  28,  they  are  worthless,  ver. 
29.  ■'rii-i'iyn,  similarity  of  expressions  to  ver.  2:  the  preterite  here,  as 
there,  is  shown  to  refer  not  to  what  is  actually  past,  by  being  adduced 
as  a  proof  of  divine  foreknowledge,  t-bsw  .  As  the  Babylonians  invaded 
Palestine  from  the  north,  and  Chaldea  is  called  the  north  country, 
whereas  this  conqueror  is  said,  ver.  2,  to  be  raised  up  from  the  East,  some 
refer  the  first  clause  to  God's  raising  up  Babylon  to  be  a  scourge  to 
Israel,  and  the  next  to  Cyrus'  march  to  overthrow  it.  But  this  assumes 
a  change  of  subject  not  intimated  in  the  text.  Others  combine  the  North 
of  this  clause  with  the  East  of  the  following,  and  apply  it  to  Cyrus  as 
from  both  North  and  East,  i.  e.  the  North-East.  There  may  perhaps  be 
an  allusion  to  his  twofold  origin,  as  he  was  descended  from  both  the  royal 
house  of  Media  in  the  North  and  that  of  Persia  in  the  East,  ■'n'ia  Nnj5: , 
either  he  shall  call  by,  i.  e.  upon  my  name,  or  he  shall  call  tvith,  i.  e.  proclaim 
my  7iame,  see  on  1  Kin.  iV  :  24 ;  for  the  fulfilment  in  either  case  see  his 
edict,  Ezra  1 :  2.  a^iAo  §  271.  2,  this  word  is  specially  applied  to  Baby- 
lonish nobles.  -i^H ,  trample  them  down,  as  something  utterly  worthless 
and  vile,  indicating  the  completeness  of  the  subjugation  and  their  inability 
to  make  resistance. 

20.  '-S-I73  from  the  beginning,  not  as  40  :  21  from  the  creation,  but 
either  indefinitely  of  old,  or  in  contrast  with  •j^-'c,  which  means  'after  the 
•end  of,'  Gen.  41  :  1,  as-ir  may  mean  '  before  the  beginning  of.'  The 
question  will  then  be,  who  announced  Cyrus'  coming  before  his  appearance  ? 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH  41  :  24-29.  161 

|5">'T^,  may  be  right,  true,  or  the  more  exact  meaning  of  the  word  may  he 
retained,  righteoxis.  He  in  whose  favour  the  judge  pronounces  is  justified 
in  his  case,  he  it  what  it  may  ;  so  in  this  case,  give  decision  in  favour  of 
the  idols  if  they  have  foretold  anything,  pronounce  them  on  that  ground 
righteous  in  the  claim  which  they  are  putting  forth  to  divinity. 

27.  vitN":,  not  as  Eng.  Ver.  the  first  shall  say,  but  I  first ;  either 
supply  '  say,'  or  introduce  give  from  the  last  clause,  i.  e.  give  them  the 
opportunity  and  privilege  of  saying  behold  them. 

28.  The  incapacity  of  the  idols,  n^.vjasi  prep,  partitive,  I  saw  of 
these,  i.  e.  the  idols,  yyi'"",  giving  advice  or  information  respecting  the 
future.  ;"i3^  *^"'>^"',  declarative  and  they  will  perhaps  return  an  answer, 
subjunctive  that  they  may,  etc.,  or  interrogative,  will  they  return,  etc. 

29.  As  they  have  failed  to  make  out  their  claim  to  divinity,  sentence 
is  given  against  them.  cVs,  (1)  all  of  them  are  vanity,  their  toorks  or 
deeds  are  nought,  but  this  violates  the  accents;  (2)  as  for  all  of  them, 
their  works  are  vanity,  nought. 

CHAPTER    XLII. 

Chap.  40  promised  to  Israel  deliverance  and  salvation,  confirming 
the  certainty  of  it  by  an  appeal  to  God's  incomparable  greatness.  In 
chap.  41  the  sole  divinity  of  Jehovah  is  demonstrated  to  the  confusion 
of  idols  and  their  worshippers  by  his  protection  and  exaltation  of  Israel. 
The  idols  can  neither  do  good  nor  do  evil,  neither  be  the  authors  of  any 
salvation  to  the  people,  nor  retard  the  salvation  God  has-  promised.  In? 
this  chapter  the  divinely  appointed  destiny  of  Israel,  which  God's  power 
is  pledged  to  accomplish,  and  which  the  idols  cannot  prevent,  is  mor©' 
fully  unfolded,  and  seeming  difficulties  in  the  present  and  past  aspect 
of  things  are  removed. 

The  chapter  consists  of  3  parts,  viz.  : 

1.  vs.  1-9.  Israel  is  God's  chosen  servant  to  extend  his  kingdom 
over  the  earth,  and  to  enlighten  and  save  the  nations. 

2.  vs.  10-17.  God's  apparent  apathy  and  inaction  in  the  past  presents 
a  seeming  improbability  in  the  way  of  the  accomplishment  of  this  destiny: 
but  this  is  to  be  exchanged  for  an  activity  which  shall  eflfect  the  most 
stupendous  results. 

3.  vs.  18-25.  The  character  and  condition  of  the  people  add  a  fresh 
improbability :  but  their  sins  shall  not  obstruct  what  God  does  for  his 
own  righteousness'  sake  and  the  magnifying  of  his  law  :  and  their  suffer- 
ings, so  far  from  proving  God's  inability  to  protect  and  bless  them,  were- 
sent  for  just  reasons  by  God's  own  hand. 

11 


162  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

1.  ""jsy.  The  most  important  question  connected  with  this  entire 
prophecy  is  who  is  the  servant  of  Jehovah,  comp.  41:8,  who  so  frequently 
recurs  in  it.  He  cannot  be  Cyrus,  who  was  not  commissioned  to  spread 
the  true  religion,  nor  Isaiah,  or  the  prophets  as  a  class,  who  were  not 
sent  to  the  Gentiles,  nor  Israel  in  its  purely  national  character,  whose 
sufferings  were  not  vicarious,  and  from  whom  he  is  expressly  distinguish- 
ed, 49  :  6.  It  is  plain  from  the  attributes  and  works  ascribed  to  him, 
that  the  Messiah  is  prominently  referred  to :  this  further  appears  from 
frequent  applications  to  Christ,  in  the  New  Testament,  of  language  em- 
ployed respecting  this  servant  here  and  elsewhere.  Yet  he  is. not  ex- 
clusively intended,  for  (1)  imperfection  and  sin  are  attributed  to  the 
servant  of  the  Lord,  42  :  19.  (2)  The  servant  is  repeatedly  called  Israel 
or  addressed  as  Israel,  41  :  8,  44: 1,  49  : 3.  (3)  The  connection  here 
demands  not  the  introduction  of  a  fresh  subject,  but  a  statement  of  what 
was  designed  for  Israel.  (4)  What  is  here  said  of  God's  servant  is  ap- 
plicable to  the  people  as  a  whole  in  its  measure.  (5)  Some  of  the  expres- 
sions used  respecting  the  servant  of  Jehovah  are  applied  to  the  people 
of  God,  Jer.  11:19,  Acts  13  :  47,  2  Cor.  6  :  2.  The  proper  view  seems 
to  be  that  God's  servant  is  Israel  considered  as  embracing  the  Messiah, 
who  was  to  spring  from  the  midst  of  them,  and  by  whom  mainly  the 
task  of  the  world's  salvation  committed  to  this  people,  comp.  John  4 : 
22,  was  to  be  achieved  :  as  we  might  attribute  to  France  what  was  per- 
formed by  Napoleon.  This  is  precisely  the  sense  of  '  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham,' and  may  be  further  confirmed  by  the  scriptural  doctrine  of  the 
unity  of  Christ  and  his  people,  comp.  1  Cor.  12:12.  ~^ttr"5  I  will  up- 
hold him  or  will  hold  him  fast,  retain  him.  There  is  no  necessity  for 
supplying  the  relative.  This  is  applied  to  Christ,  Mat.  12  :  18,  etc.,  and 
twice  by  a  voice  from  heaven.  Mat.  3  :  17,  17  :  5,  where  the  changes  in 
the  form  of  expression  are  for  the  sake  of  explanation  or  more  exactly 
designating  the  person  intended,  ■'n'^t'.a ,  not  merely  choice  or  excellent, 
but  actually  chosen.  \<i's  i/pon  him  rather  than  in  him,  to  denote  des- 
cent from  heaven,     tosra  judgment,  either  the  function  of  a  judge,  the 

,  administration  of  justice,  not  here  the  mere  blessings  of  good  govern- 
ment in  a  worldly  sense,  but  his  empire,  his  spiritual  reign,  or  that  which, 
is  just  and  right,  his  righteous  laws,  true  religion.  Israel,  instead  of 
being  longer  lorded  over  by  the  nations,  shall  give  law  to  them  in  the 
person  of  his  great  representative  and  ruler.  D^iiaV  to  the  nations,  i.  e. 
mankind."  JN'^u'ii  cause  to  go  forth,  i.  e.  from  Jerusalem,  the  centre 
and  seat  of  this  empire,  comp.  2 : 3,  the  facts  of  the  new  dispensation 
being  presented  under  the  emblems  of  the  old. 

2.  This  empire  was  not  to  be  extended  by  such  means  as  are  em- 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    42  :  1-6.  163 

ployed  in  worldly  conquests,  not  by  noise  and  clamour,  ver.  2,  nor  by 
violence,  ver.  3,  but  by  the  truth.  «»■;  lift  up,  not  himself,  nor  faces 
B"';b,  i.  e.  accept  persons,  but  his  voice  ;  the  true  object  is  contained  in 
the  last  word  of  the  verse. 

3.  Figures  of  gentleness,  and  so  applied  by  the  evangelist  Matthew 
12  :  20,  not  merely  as  descriptive  of  the  personal  characteristics  of  the 
Eedeemer,  but  of  the  method  of  extending  his  kingdom.  npi-Es,  shown 
by  the  accompanying  adjective  dim  and  verb  extinguish  to  mean  wich  ; 
its  primary  sense  is  Jlax.  n»NV  stands  opposed  to  the  methods  of  ex- 
tending his  empire  previously  described.  The  prep,  admits  of  various 
explanations:  (1)  according  to  truth,  truly,  in  a  true  and  proper 
manner;  (2)  wi  reference  to  truth,  i.e.  by  means  of  truth;  {Z\  be- 
longing to  truth,  i.  e.  in  its  service,  acting  as  its  embodiment  and 
representative  ;  (4)  unto  truth,  so  as  to  secure  its  triumph  and  establish- 
ment. The  rendering  in  perpetuity  gives  an  unauthorized  sense  to 
the  noun. 

4.  nnsi,  allusion  to  nns,  ver.  3,  he  shall  neither  use  violence  nor 
suffer  it  from  others,  he  shall  not  fail  in  the  performance  of  his  task. 
1>"i'; ,  some  derive  from  y;n  ru7i,  (1)  shall  neither  be  dim  nor  run,  i.  e.  be 
precipitate,  not  too  slow  nor  too  hasty ;  (2)  run  atoay,  flee,  be  driven 
from  the  successful  accomplishment  of  his  work.  It  is  more  probably 
from  y^n  §  140.  1,  with  allusion  to  y'::";i,  ver.  3,  he  broken,  defeated. 
j:i»n  isles,  remote  lands,  see  on  40  :  15.  \^hpi''_  shall  wait  for  his  law, 
may  mean  that  they  must  remain  deprived  of  the  blessings  of  his  king- 
dom until  his  reign  comes  to  be  extended  over  them,  or  that  after  their 
submission  to  him  they  shall  wait  for  the  utterances  of  the  law  from  his 
mouth  with  a  ready  disposition  to  obey  them, 

5.  The  accumulation  of  titles  heightens  the  sense  of  God's  greatness 
and  omnipotence,  and  thus  gives  confidence  in  his  ability  to  effect  what  is 
promised  in  the  following  verses,  dn'^tj-s  §  221.  7.  «,  t^yh,  mankind, 
not  the  Jews  in  contrast  with  the  Gentiles,  see  on  40  :  7.  Marg.  Haph- 
tarah  of  n'tN';^a,  Gen.  1 : 1. 

6.  ':|",n'*";n5  summoned  thee  to  this  task,  called  thee  to  be  my  servant, 
p-isa  in  the  exercise  of  righteousiiess :  this  is  shown  both  in  faithfulness 
toward  his  servant,  fulfilling  all  rightful  claims  to  assistance  and  support, 
and  in  the  nature  of  the  work  itself  to  which  he  is  called,  a  work  illus- 
trative of  and  determined  by  God's  righteousness,  pihN^  §  97.  2.  a, 
hold  thy  hand,  sustain,  uphold.  Dyn-^nnV,  not  a  covenant  people  or  me- 
diating people,  though  this  might  describe  Israel's  function,  but  a  cove- 
nant of  the  people,  the  mediator  of  a  covenant  with  them,  as  light  in  the 
following  clause  means  a  dispenser  of  light,     cy  may  denote  the  Jewish 


164  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

people  in  contrast  with  ol'a,  tlie  Gentiles,  or  more  probably  is  equivalent 
to  it,  denoting,  as  in  ver.  5,  mankind. 

7.  Figures  of  the  removal  of  sin  and  suffering,  which  Israel  especially 
through  its  great  representative  was  appointed  to  accomplish. 

8.  Jehovah  claims  to  himself  the  honour  of  this  glorious  result  in 
contrast  with  graven  images  whose  powerlessness  has  been  previously 
exhibited. 

9.  The  fulfilment  of  previous  predictions  (or,  as  some  say,  those 
of  the  nearer  future,  i.  e.  about  Cyrus,  when  they  come  to  pass)  pledges 
and  assures  the  fulfilment  of  others  made  respecting  events  before  they 
sprout  or  spring  up.  How  completely  the  glorious  future  here  heralded 
was  yet  buried  in  the  soil  and  had  not  even  sprouted,  appears  from  what 
follows.  Two  great  sources  of  the  improbability  of  what  has  beefe  an- 
nounced are  considered,  (1)  God's  seeming  apathy  and  inaction  ;  (2)  Is- 
rael's character  and  fortunes,  so  opposite  from  those  described  or  presup- 
posed. These  the  prophet  now  proceeds  to  dispose  of:  but  first  he  pro- 
claims a  universal  jubilee  and  summons  all  the  world  to  rejoice. 

10.  «;"ih  neiu  song,  indicating  a  fresh  occasion  of  praise.  n5:|;tt,  the 
remotest  parts  of  the  earth  are  to  utter  their  joyful  thanksgivings  at  the 
salvation  of  the  world  from  sin  and  misery  to  be  effected  by  Israel. 
',!<'?»!;,  object  of  """^'i"' ,  'going  down  to  the  sea  and  all  that  it  contains,' 
or  parallel  to  ii")^"' ,  and  summoned  to  join  in  the  praise,  whether  it  de- 
notes marine  animals  or  inhabitants  of  lands  in  the  bosom  of  the  sea. 

11.  isffli.,  see  ver.  2.     at-n  §  197.  d,  §  275.  2.  b. 

13.  Jehovah  will  stir  up  his  zeal  on  behalf  of  his  people,  lay  aside 
the  seeming  inaction  of  the  past,  and  accomplish  the  most  stupendous 
results.  NS';,  military  phrase  for  going  forth  to  battle.  nN:f>  (1)  zeal, 
excited  feeling,  (2)  jealousy  for  his  own  name,  or  on  his  people's  behalf. 
yini,  the  battle-cry  or  shout  to  rouse  the  warrior's  ardour. 

14.  God's  past  apathy  and  inaction  arecontrasted  with  the  new  activity 
to  be  displayed  on  his  people's  behalf.  ^''^inN  ,  not  interrogatively,  but 
expressive  of  the  determination  formed  during  this  period  of  seeming  in- 
action, 'saying,  I  will  be  silent.^  '^i^M'^.i  the  comparison  has  sometimes 
been  referred  to  the  subject,  God,  as  one  bringing  forth,  travailing  in 
birth  with  Israel,  eflfecting  their  regeneration  and  salvation,  but  it  is 
better  and  more  usual  to  connect  the  comparison  with  the  actions  de- 
scribed. ni-ES,  in  the  two  other  places  in  which  it  occurs,  is  a  noun, 
viper;  here  it  is  a  verb,  sias,  not  from  ck'j3  destroy,  but  cws  blow 
breathe  hard.     tixf^Ni,  not  devour,  hwi pant. 

15.  The  eflfects  produced  by  this  zeal  and  activity  of  God  metaphor- 
ically expressed.     They  are  described  as  most  surprising  and  stupendous, 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH  42  :  7-21.  165 

implying  the  exercise  of  almighty  power,  and  of  a  character  precisely 
the  reverse  of  those  in  41 :  18.  They  represent  mighty  judgments  on 
the  foes  of  the  people  to  accomplish  the  deliverance  and  welfare  of 
the  latter. 

16.  The  result  will  be  the  safe  guidance  of  those  who  could  no  more 
see  a  way  of  escape  from  perplexity  than  the  blind,  jfwhtt ,  convert 
darkness  into  light,  see  41 :  15.  n''"i,'?j>T3'i  crooked  or  uneven,  as  opposed 
to  n':oi»,  lineal  or  superficial  straightness,  see  on  40  :  4.  en"'©?  I  have 
done  them  these  things,  ox  for  them,  the  people  §  102.  2,  §  273.  3.  a, 

17.  *i  ibi ,  driven  back  from  the  execution  of  their  designs.  While 
God's  people  should  be  thus  favoured  and  blessed,  the  worshippers  of 
idols  would  be  utterly  discomfited  and  disappointed,  unable  to  accomplish 
Israel's  destruction.  The  great  temptation  of  the  people  was  to  distrust 
God's  power  and  grace,  and  transfer  their  confidence  to  the  idols  whose 
■worshippers  had  proved  so  much  stronger  than  they.  This  is  met  here 
and  repeatedly  in  this  prophecy,  cpn  ,  i.  e.  both  the  graven  and  molten 
image. 

18.  The  improbability  arising  from  Israel's  character  and  condition  : 
these  shall  not  obstruct  his  achieving  this  high  destiny  on  his  own  be- 
half and  that  of  the  world.  Dvi'^nn  §  245.  2,  the  heathen  may  be  ad- 
dressed as  especially  characterized  by  moral  deafness  and  blindness  ;  or 
perhaps  the  deaf  and  blind  as  a  class,  the  deaf  might  be  expected  to 
hear  and  the  blind  to  see  these  evidences  of  the  folly  of  idolatry. 

19.  And  yet  Israel  neither  hears  nor  sees  them,  or  acts  as  if  he  did 
not.  "nss  la ,  the  question  implies  that  his  blindness  is  such  that  no 
other  deserves  the  name ;  all  other  blindness  disappears  beside  it.  This^ 
shows  that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  here  spoken  of  is  not  the  Messiah 
exclusively,  for  this  can  have  no  relation  to  him.  c^iixs  has  been  va- 
riously explained,  (1)  friend  of  God,  (2)  perfect,  (3)  devoted  to  God, 
(4)  provided  with  dSVic  peace  or  welfare. 

20.  n^N-i  K'thibh  2  m.  s.  pret.,  K'ri  const,  inf.  n'N^ .  Israel  is  ad- 
dressed in  the  first  clause,  and  spoken  of  in  the  second  §  279,  thou  hast 
seen  many  things,  i.  e.  evidences  of  divine  power  and  grace,  but  wilt  pay 
no  heed  to  them.  n'p2 ,  inf.  for  finite  verb  §  268.  1,  God  has  opened  his, 
Israel's,  ears  by  his  prophets,  etc.,  or  better,  comp.  ver.  7,  it  describes 
the  destiny  of  Israel,  set  to  open  ears,  and  he  will  not  hear  himself, 
whether  from  indisposition  or  inability,  or  both. 

21.  This  guilty  incapacity  and  apparent  gross  unfitness  of  the  people 
for  their  destined  task  shall  not  defeat  it.  God  will  accomplish  this 
salvation  for  his  own  sake,  not  for  theirs,  'p-^s ,  some  refer  suf.  to  Israel, 
in  order  to  his,  Israel's,  righteousness  ;  others  to  Messiah,  on  account  of 


166  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

his,  Christ's,  righteousness.  It  must  refer  to  God,  on  account  of  his  own 
righteousness,  pis  cannot  mean  exactly  grace  or  mercy.  It  may  here 
denote  faithfulness  to  his  promises  and  engagements,  which  is  one  phase 
of  the  divine  righteousness,  or  his  righteousness  in  its  ordinary  sense, 
which  the  plan  of  salvation  was  designed  to  illustrate  and  display  by 
putting  away  sin  and  diffusing  holiness.  !^7/ri  V'^^i^,  not  magnify  law 
by  inflicting  judgment  on  those  who  had  violated  it,  which  is  inappro- 
priate in  this  connection :  nor  give  a  great  and  glorious  law,  but  illustrate 
and  honour  the  law,  i.  e.  the  Old  Testament  dispensation,  that  system 
of  things  which  God  had  ordained  to  issue  in  the  salvation  of  the 
world,  and  which  should  so  issue  in  spite  of  Israel's  unfaithfulness. 
n-iip  from  rr-^n  to  instruct,  not  mere  advice  but  authoritative  guidance, 
laio. 

22.  The  condition  of  Israel  presented  as  great  an  apparent  obstacle 
to  his  achieving  this  salvation  as  his  character.  Can  a  people  who 
could  not  save  themselves,  and  whom  their  God  did  not  rescue,  be  the 
saviours  of  the  world  ?  This  anomaly  is  here  explained.  D"'T-lia  h'sr:. 
Some  derive  the  noun  from  nina,  then  according  as  the  verb  is  from 
his  or  from  hfiB  it  may  be  rendered,  there  is  a  snaring  of  young  men, 
all  of  them,  all  their  young  men  are  captured  as  birds  in  a  snare,  or  they 
all  are  the  jiuffing  derision  of  young  men.  But  it  is  better  to  regard  3 
as  a  prep,  a  snaring  them  all  in  holes,  they  are  caught  like  wild  beasts, 
ox  panting  in  holes,  i.  e.  dungeons.  tJ-'sVs  ^n.^ai,  both  members  of  the 
compound  expression  are  put  in  the  plural.  The  terms  of  this  verse  are 
figurative,  and  describe  not  merely  the  Babylonish  exile,  but  the  suffer- 
ing and  oppressed  condition  of  the  people  through  a  considerable  portion 
of  its  history,  ngatt,  Ta*j,  allude  to  v.o'^'i  tfitaof  the  first  clause,  and  are 
resumed  in  nsiioM ,  cna  of  ver.  24.  :  aan  for  acn  §  65.  a,  restore,  bring 
back,  whether  to  their  own  land  or  to  their  former  condition  of  pros- 
perity. 

23.  The  question  implies  the  prophet's  earnest  desire  that  they 
should  give  ear,  and  at  the  same  time  his  apprehension  that  few  would 
do  so.  riNt  does  not  refer  to  n'n'in,  ver.  21,  which  is  too  remote,  nor  to 
the  preceding  verse,  but  to  the  verse  following,  containing  the  solution 
of  this  anomaly,  which  is  the  main  thing  to  be  attended  to.  :  i-.hxV, 
not  hearken  to  the  past  but  hear  for  the  future,  either  describing  the 
time  of  hearing,  in  time  to  come,  or  the  object  of  it,  hear  with  reference 
to  the  time  to  come. 

24.  Their  suflferings  do  not  prove  that  Jehovah  is  unable  to  deliver 
his  people,  for  he  gave  them  into  their  enemies'  hand,  and  that  for  a 
suflScient  cause,     lax,  njNtan  §  279. 


NOTES  ON  ISAIAH  42  I  22-25.  167 

25.  Jjsii'vl ,  Vav  conv.  intimates  a  close  connection  or  dependence, 
ana  so  he  poured  ^  99.  1.  iBN  nah  §  253, /i^ry,  viz.  his  anger,  ov  his 
anger  as  fur]/.  *vj:nVni ,  the  subject  is  nwri'^a  or  rather  ntth.  ynj  nV% 
not  unawares,  unexpectedly,  but  expressive  of  stupid  unconcern,  as  is 
shown  by  the  parallel  expression  he  will  not  lag  it  to  heart.  The  change 
of  tense  is  significant,  and  is  designed  to  embrace  both  periods  of  time 
§  263.  5.  a.     Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44  :  ]0.  17. 


^  ^'  ft  • 


Date  Due 

0  28  '4B 

- 

1 

, 

f) 

